Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
A murder, a scapegoat,<br />
and a terrible injustice . . .<br />
It’s 1884 and 15-year-old George Gillies and his family are<br />
immigrants to the new Washington Territory, where white<br />
settlers have an uneasy relationship with Native Indians.<br />
When George and his siblings discover the murdered body of a<br />
local man, suspicion immediately falls on a Native named Louie<br />
Sam. George and his best friend follow a mob of angry townsmen<br />
north into Canada, where the culprit is seized and hung.<br />
the<br />
<strong>Lynching</strong><br />
of<br />
Louie Sam<br />
Soon George begins to have doubts. Louie Sam was a boy,<br />
only 14—could he really be a vicious murderer? Are the mob<br />
leaders concealing a shocking secret? As George tries to uncover<br />
the truth, he faces his own part in the tragedy. But standing up<br />
for what’s right is a daunting challenge.<br />
This powerful novel is inspired by the true story of the only<br />
recorded lynching on Canadian soil, recently acknowledged<br />
as a historical injustice by Washington State.<br />
978-1-55451-438-0 $12.95<br />
a novel by<br />
Elizabeth<br />
Stewart
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
© 2012 Elizabeth Stewart<br />
<strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> Ltd.<br />
All rights reserved. No part of this work covered by the copyrights hereon may<br />
be reproduced or used in any form or by any means—graphic, electronic, or<br />
mechanical— without the prior written permission of the publisher.<br />
Edited by Pam Robertson<br />
Copyedited by Linda Pruessen<br />
Cover design by Natalie Olsen, Kisscut Design<br />
Cover background image © lama-photography / photocase.com<br />
We acknowledge the support of the Canada Council for the Arts, the Ontario<br />
Arts Council, and the Government of Canada through the Canada Book Fund<br />
(CBF) for our publishing activities.<br />
Cataloging in Publication<br />
Stewart, Elizabeth (Elizabeth Mary)<br />
The lynching of Louie Sam / Elizabeth Stewart.<br />
ISBN 978-1-55451-439-7 (bound).—ISBN 978-1-55451-438-0 (pbk.)<br />
1. Sam, Louie, d. 1884—Juvenile fiction. 2. British Columbia—<br />
History—1871-1918—Juvenile fiction. I. Title.<br />
Author’s Note<br />
On the night of February 27, 1884, two white teenagers<br />
followed a lynch mob comprised of their fathers and<br />
almost a hundred other American settlers north from the<br />
Washington Territory into British Columbia, Canada.<br />
There they seized Louie Sam, a member of the Stó:lō<br />
First Nation, from lawful custody and hung him, claiming<br />
he was guilty of murdering one of their own. This novel<br />
is the fictionalized story of those two teenagers, George<br />
Gillies and Peter Harkness. Readers should be advised that<br />
the racism expressed by these and other characters, while<br />
offensive, is meant to reflect the attitudes of the period.<br />
I have taken care in writing this historical fiction not to<br />
presume to express the thoughts or feelings of Louie Sam<br />
or the Stó:lō people, apart from what has been reported in<br />
the public record. The story of Louie Sam—who he was<br />
and what the injustice of his death meant and continues to<br />
mean to the Stó:lō Nation—remains to be told.<br />
PS8637.T49445L96 2012 jC813'.6 C2012-901957-7<br />
Distributed in Canada by:<br />
Firefly Books Ltd.<br />
66 Leek Crescent<br />
Richmond Hill, ON<br />
L4B 1H1<br />
Published in the U.S.A. by<br />
<strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> (U.S.) Ltd.<br />
Distributed in the U.S.A. by:<br />
Firefly Books (U.S.) Inc.<br />
P.O. Box 1338<br />
Ellicott Station<br />
Buffalo, NY 14205<br />
Printed in Canada<br />
Visit us at: www.annickpress.com
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
According to the Tuskegee Institute of Alabama, between<br />
1882 and 1968 there were 4,742 lynchings in the United<br />
States. In Canada during the same period there was one—<br />
the lynching of Louie Sam.<br />
For Louie Sam<br />
“Groups tend to be more immoral than<br />
individuals.”<br />
—Martin Luther King Junior
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter One<br />
Washington Territory, 1884<br />
My name is George Gillies. My parents are<br />
Scottish by birth and I was born in England, but since<br />
we immigrated, we’re all Americans now. We live near<br />
the town of Nooksack in the Washington Territory,<br />
just south of the International Border with British<br />
Columbia, Canada. Mam says the way we children<br />
speak, we sound just like we were born here.<br />
In Scotland and England, my father, Peter Gillies,<br />
worked the farmlands of one rich laird after another.<br />
He likes to tell anyone who will listen that we came<br />
to America for freedom’s sake—by which, he’ll add<br />
with a wink, he means the land he purchased almost<br />
for free from lumbermen here in the Nooksack Valley.<br />
Father considered it a bargain because the land had<br />
already been cleared of the giant fir trees that grow in<br />
these parts to a hundred feet or more. Our house is a<br />
log cabin made from those firs, but we have plans to<br />
build a fine two-story plank house one day.<br />
7
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Father likes his joke, but he is serious about<br />
freedom, too. He tells us kids never to forget that the<br />
land we own is ours for all time and makes us free in<br />
ways we never could have been in Great Britain. Here,<br />
Father answers to no one but himself and God. And<br />
Mam says he only answers to God on Sundays.<br />
A couple of years back, my brothers and I helped<br />
Father build a dam on Sumas Creek, which cuts<br />
through our land. We run a gristmill off the millpond<br />
that resulted from that dam. Homesteaders bring<br />
wagonloads of grain and corn from miles around<br />
to our mill to be ground into flour and meal. The<br />
driveshaft is trimmed from a Lodgepole pine and the<br />
waterwheel and pit wheel are made from fir. Father<br />
has plans to bring in a steel driveshaft from back<br />
east once the Canadians finish building their railroad<br />
through British Columbia. And once we’ve saved<br />
enough money from selling our miller’s toll—the<br />
portion of flour that Father keeps as payment.<br />
Between the mill and the farm, we work hard from<br />
dawn to dusk. Father says that’s the price of freedom.<br />
Me, I count myself lucky that even if I wasn’t born<br />
free, I am free now. Out here in the frontier a man<br />
can be whoever he sets his mind to be. My friend Pete<br />
Harkness was born in the States—Minnesota, to be<br />
exact—and he never lets me forget it.<br />
“You’ll never be president,” Pete is fond of<br />
telling me.<br />
He’s referring to the fact that the United States<br />
Constitution requires that presidents be born on<br />
American soil—as though Pete, who had to repeat<br />
tenth grade, thinks that being born here makes him<br />
better fit for the job than I am. Pete and I are in the<br />
same grade now, but he’s sixteen and reminds me<br />
every chance he gets that he’s a year older than I am.<br />
Mam says not to mind him, that Pete hasn’t had the<br />
advantage of being raised in a God-fearing family the<br />
way I have, at least not since his mother died three<br />
years ago and his father took up with Mrs. Bell. I have<br />
never heard Mam gossip about Mrs. Bell the way<br />
some people do, but I can tell from the way Mam’s<br />
lips go tight at the mention of her name that she<br />
disapproves of her.<br />
This Sunday past, you could say fate took me by<br />
the hand. I was walking my brothers and sister the<br />
four miles from our property to Sunday school at the<br />
Presbyterian church in Nooksack when halfway there<br />
we saw smoke rising above the trees. That in itself<br />
wasn’t unusual—on a February morning, you’d be<br />
worried if you didn’t see smoke rising from a chimney.<br />
But this was different: thick and black.<br />
“That’s coming from Mr. Bell’s cabin,” said John.<br />
The Mr. Bell he was referring to was James Bell, an<br />
old-timer who ran a store out of his cabin, selling a<br />
few supplies to get by. He was also the lawful husband<br />
8 9
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
of the very same Mrs. Bell who is currently living<br />
under the roof of my friend Pete’s father.<br />
We hurried around the bend in the trail ahead to<br />
see what was the cause of the smoke. Flames were<br />
leaping above the trees by the time we started down<br />
the narrow path through a thicket of dogwood that<br />
led from the trail to the cabin. When we got to the<br />
clearing, the wood shack was going up like tinder.<br />
Fire was licking out of the windows of the front room,<br />
where Mr. Bell kept his dry goods for sale. If I’d let<br />
him, John—who is thirteen and a know-it-all—would<br />
have rushed right up to it. Will, a year younger than<br />
John and pretty much John’s shadow, would have been<br />
right behind him.<br />
“Mr. Bell?” I called from a safe distance, holding<br />
John and Will back.<br />
There was no answer, just the loud crack of<br />
blistering wood. I thought about running to the<br />
closest farmstead for help, the Breckenridges’, but it<br />
would have been a good twenty minutes to get there,<br />
and another twenty back.<br />
I tried again. “Mr. Bell!”<br />
“He can’t hear you!” said John.<br />
I had to admit John was right. The bursting and<br />
crackling of the fire was making too much noise. There<br />
was nothing to do but inch up and have a look inside<br />
that inferno.<br />
“You stay here with Annie,” I told Will. Annie is<br />
only nine, and I could see her eyes were wide with<br />
fright.<br />
John and I crept alongside the cabin toward<br />
the back, where the flames hadn’t caught hold yet,<br />
shielding ourselves from the heat. We peered through<br />
a window and saw Mr. Bell lying face down on the<br />
floor between the storeroom and the kitchen at the<br />
rear. A fog of smoke was quickly filling the space<br />
above him.<br />
“We got to get him out!” declared John.<br />
“Let’s hope he’s got a back door,” I yelled over the<br />
din, because it was obvious we were not going through<br />
the front way.<br />
We ran to the rear of the cabin and were relieved<br />
to see that there was a way into his kitchen. When we<br />
pushed open the door, smoke came rushing out at us.<br />
It stung our eyes and blinded us, but after a moment it<br />
cleared enough for us to see Mr. Bell lying there.<br />
“Mr. Bell!” I called again, but he wasn’t budging.<br />
The fire was traveling fast from the front room. We<br />
had to get him out of there.<br />
“Hold your breath!” I shouted to John.<br />
The two of us dashed inside. I suppose it paid to<br />
be brothers that day, because without having to plan<br />
it, we each grabbed hold of one of Mr. Bell’s arms and<br />
dragged him out of there, like his limbs were branches<br />
on a log we were lugging to reinforce our dam. He was<br />
heavy enough that even with two of us we made slow<br />
10 11
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
progress toward the back door. A loud bang from the<br />
front room sent the taste of fear up from my stomach<br />
into my throat. I looked up to see burning timbers<br />
falling, and daylight where the roof used to be. I<br />
glanced at John. If he was as scared as I was, he didn’t<br />
let it show. He just kept hauling Mr. Bell toward the<br />
door. I did what he did. Pretty soon we had Mr. Bell<br />
out on the grass and we were filling our lungs with<br />
good air.<br />
John was a sight—his face streaked with grime,<br />
his Sunday clothes covered in ash and soot—and I<br />
reckon I was, too. My first thought was that Mam<br />
would have our hides for ruining our Sunday best. But<br />
that thought was chased from my head when I looked<br />
down at Mr. Bell. He still hadn’t moved, and at a<br />
glance I saw the reason why—the back of his head was<br />
nothing but a bloody mess. John had gone pale. Annie<br />
and Will stood staring. Me, I felt my stomach rising.<br />
I’d chopped the head off many a chicken and watched<br />
the blood spurt, but this was different.<br />
“What happened to him?” Annie asked, her voice<br />
high and frightened.<br />
“Is he dead?” asked Will.<br />
I knelt down and rolled him over. His eyes were<br />
wide open. His skin was gray against the white of<br />
his beard, and I could count what teeth he had left<br />
through his gaping mouth. The first thought that came<br />
into my head was,<br />
“We got to fetch Doctor Thompson.”<br />
“What the hell for?” John huffed. “Can’t you see<br />
he’s a goner?!”<br />
“Don’t be cursing in front of Annie,” I told him.<br />
“He looks surprised,” she said.<br />
“You’d be surprised, too, if your head got bashed<br />
in,” said John.<br />
“How do you reckon it happened?” asked Will.<br />
The three of them were looking down at Mr. Bell<br />
with unseemly curiosity, considering how recently his<br />
spirit had departed this world. I found a horse blanket<br />
on the woodpile and threw it over him.<br />
“It’s not for us to say,” I told them. “We need to<br />
fetch the sheriff.”<br />
12 13
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Two<br />
Mr. Bell’s cabin was a couple of miles from<br />
Nooksack. John and I argued about which one of us<br />
should go for Sheriff Leckie to tell him about the<br />
violent end that had befallen Mr. Bell, and which one<br />
should stay with Annie, who had begun to blub and<br />
complain at the prospect of being left behind with a<br />
dead body.<br />
“Stop crying,” John told her. “Nobody even liked<br />
the old coot.”<br />
“Leave her be,” I said.<br />
Annie buried her head in my chest, adding tears<br />
and snot to the streaks of grime on my jacket—and<br />
settling which one of us would be dispatched for<br />
the sheriff to deliver the biggest news that had ever<br />
happened in the Nooksack Valley.<br />
“All right, you go,” I told John. “Take Will with<br />
you. And run.”<br />
“I know to run!” John snarled back, needing the last<br />
word just like always.<br />
The four of us walked together down the path<br />
to the trail. Annie and I watched our brothers take<br />
off at top speed toward town until they were out of<br />
sight. Now that she was a sufficient distance from the<br />
burning cabin—and from the body lying under the<br />
blanket—Annie calmed down.<br />
“We should go home,” she said. “We should tell<br />
Father what happened.”<br />
Mam is expecting a new baby any minute, and<br />
Father had stayed home from church to help mind<br />
Isabel, who’s three. Father isn’t big on churchgoing<br />
and preachers, anyway. He says he doesn’t need a<br />
middleman between him and the Almighty. He’s<br />
independent minded, and that’s what attracted him<br />
to living in America in the first place. Mam’s the one<br />
who makes us kids go to Sunday school. And she<br />
says that since we made the move to the Washington<br />
Territory, Father’s taken up a little too much frontier<br />
spirit for his own good.<br />
“We should wait here,” I told Annie. “We found<br />
the body. We’re witnesses. Sheriff Leckie’s going to<br />
want to talk to us.”<br />
“John can tell him as good as you can.”<br />
So now my little sister was arguing with me, too. I<br />
was beginning to think I did not command adequate<br />
respect from my juniors.<br />
“You stay here,” I said, indicating a tree stump<br />
where she could sit down.<br />
“Where are you going?”<br />
14 15
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“To investigate.”<br />
“Investigate what?”<br />
“To investigate what happened to poor Mr. Bell.”<br />
“John says nobody liked him.”<br />
“Just because a man isn’t liked doesn’t mean he<br />
deserved to die.”<br />
People say Mr. Bell was strange in the head,<br />
starting with the fact that he chose for some reason<br />
to build his shack on the edge of a swamp instead of<br />
on decent farmland. Maybe that’s why Mrs. Bell took<br />
their son, Jimmy, and left him. That, and because she’s<br />
half the old man’s age.<br />
“Why would he deserve to die?”<br />
“I just said he didn’t!”<br />
“You made it sound like somebody thought he did.”<br />
“Just sit there!” I ordered, and walked away into<br />
the dogwood patch before she could squabble any<br />
further.<br />
When I came out into the clearing, the heat from<br />
the cabin was enough to singe my hair. I gave the<br />
building a wide berth as I walked around it. The<br />
flames had pretty much eaten up the cabin inside and<br />
out and were making the leap to an open shed out<br />
back. I thought briefly about trying to save a wagon<br />
that was parked inside that shed, but the fire was<br />
moving too fast and with too much fury. As I watched<br />
the roof of the shed fall into the wagon’s bed, it<br />
dawned on me: Where was Mr. Bell’s horse?<br />
“Get away from there!”<br />
I spun around to see Mr. Osterman standing where<br />
the path opens from the dogwood into the clearing,<br />
motioning at me with his arm. Annie was standing<br />
beside him. Bill Osterman is the telegraph man for<br />
Nooksack. He is often to be seen riding the trail,<br />
checking the telegraph lines that follow it. He’s barely<br />
thirty, but he’s much respected hereabouts, for it’s the<br />
telegraph that keeps us settlers connected with the<br />
states back east, and California to the south. I’ve often<br />
thought that one day I would like to be a telegraph<br />
man, like him, living in a nice house in town and not<br />
having to wake up with the cows.<br />
“Come away from there, boy!” he yelled. “You’ll be<br />
burnt as well as roasted!”<br />
I obeyed him.<br />
“We found Mr. Bell!” I told him, coming toward<br />
him. To my surprise, my voice cracked as I said it and<br />
my throat felt tight—as if any minute I might cry<br />
like a girl. I turned away from him while I got hold of<br />
myself, pointing to the blanket-covered body lying in<br />
the grass. “He’s there.”<br />
Mr. Osterman went over and raised the blanket<br />
only long enough to take in the situation before<br />
dropping it and backing away. He’s a smart dresser<br />
compared to the farm men—maybe he didn’t want to<br />
get his nice clothes dirty.<br />
“You found him like this?” he asked. His face<br />
16 17
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
looked grim.<br />
“He was inside the cabin. My brother John and I<br />
pulled him out.”<br />
“And who might you be?”<br />
“George Gillies, sir.”<br />
He glanced over at Annie.<br />
“You Peter Gillies’s kids?”<br />
“Yes, sir. We were on our way to church. John and<br />
Will went ahead to fetch Sheriff Leckie.”<br />
He nodded. Then, “Church will still be there next<br />
Sunday. You should take your sister on home now, son.<br />
This isn’t a sight for a little girl.”<br />
Part of me knew he was right, but a bigger part of<br />
me wanted to stay put. I told him, “I have to wait for<br />
my brothers.”<br />
“I’ll wait here for them to come back with the<br />
sheriff, and I’ll send them home after you.”<br />
“I’d prefer to wait, if you don’t mind.”<br />
I don’t know where I found the gumption. Mr.<br />
Osterman stared at me in surprise for a long moment.<br />
I thought he was angry, but then he let out a laugh.<br />
“Well, Master Gillies, I can see you are a man who<br />
knows his own mind.” Then he became serious again.<br />
“Take your sister out by the trail, George. Give me a<br />
holler when you see the sheriff coming.”<br />
I knew better than to argue with him any further.<br />
But I believed it was my duty to inform him, “His<br />
horse is gone.”<br />
Mr. Osterman looked about Mr. Bell’s narrow strip<br />
of land, at the small paddock squeezed between the<br />
dogwood and the swamp.<br />
“So it is. Likely stolen by whoever did this to him,”<br />
he said.<br />
“You think somebody killed him?” He didn’t seem<br />
to hear me.<br />
“Go on now,” he said. “Look after your sister.”<br />
Annie and I waited by the trail like Mr. Osterman<br />
said. I kept my eyes fixed on the point where the trail<br />
disappeared into the woods ahead for the first sign of<br />
the sheriff. It was a mild day. The sun shone warm on<br />
my head. As the roar of the fire simmered down to the<br />
odd crackle, you could almost forget that something<br />
horrible had happened. But a picture of Mr. Bell’s<br />
smashed-in head flashed into my mind.<br />
Whoever did this to him, Mr. Osterman had said.<br />
Was he saying somebody had murdered Mr. Bell? If<br />
that was the case, the murderer could not be far away.<br />
It gave me the shivers just thinking about it, and made<br />
me keep a closer eye on Annie.<br />
Sheriff Leckie arrived on horseback a half hour<br />
later, without John and Will. The boys were following<br />
on foot. He had with him Bill Moultray, who runs<br />
the general store and livery stable at The Crossing,<br />
a shallow point in the Nooksack River where the<br />
Harkness ferry carries folks across. In a way, Mr.<br />
18 19
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Bell was in competition with Mr. Moultray, selling<br />
provisions to the settlers, but Mr. Bell was like fly<br />
speck compared to Mr. Moultray, whose business<br />
is much bigger—supplying freight teams on the<br />
Whatcom Trail, the old gold rush route from the<br />
fifties that leads from the Washington Territory<br />
up to the Fraser River on the Canadian side of the<br />
International Border. Mr. Moultray is a big bug<br />
hereabouts, not just because he’s rich, but also because<br />
he’s been to Olympia many times, hobnobbing with<br />
the governor and the like.<br />
When I saw the pair of them coming, I ran to fetch<br />
Mr. Osterman as he had bid me to do. I found him<br />
using a long stick to pick through the hot embers that<br />
were pretty near all that was left of Mr. Bell’s cabin.<br />
“It’s the sheriff!” I called.<br />
He swung around to me fast as could be with a<br />
startled look on his face.<br />
“Didn’t your pa ever teach you not to sneak up on a<br />
person?” he said.<br />
By the time I got done apologizing and the two of<br />
us had walked back through the thicket to the trail,<br />
the sheriff and Mr. Moultray were pulling up their<br />
horses. Mr. Moultray is my father’s age, not young<br />
and handsome like Mr. Osterman, but he dresses<br />
even finer—never to be seen without his gold watch<br />
hanging from his waistcoat. Beside Mr. Moultray and<br />
Mr. Osterman, Sheriff Leckie looked like a character<br />
out of the Buffalo Bill’s Wild West show in his dusty<br />
hat and long coat. He talks as slow as he moves, as<br />
though he’s worn out from a life spent in the saddle,<br />
facing down outlaws and Indians.<br />
“What have we got, Bill?” asked Sheriff Leckie,<br />
climbing down from his horse.<br />
“Looks like somebody fired a shotgun into Jim<br />
Bell’s head,” replied Mr. Osterman.<br />
Shot! Mr. Moultray looked as shocked as I was.<br />
“Who would do such a thing to a harmless old<br />
man?” he asked, dismounting.<br />
“I’ll tell you what,” said Mr. Osterman. “I got a bad<br />
feeling I may have put Jim Bell in harm’s way.”<br />
The sheriff looked up from where he and Mr.<br />
Moultray were tying their horses off to nearby trees.<br />
His eyes went narrow.<br />
“Why would you say that?” the sheriff asked.<br />
Mr. Osterman glanced over at Annie and me with<br />
the same look my father gets when he wants to say<br />
something to Mam that isn’t for our ears. Sheriff<br />
Leckie looked at us, too.<br />
“You the other Gillies kids?”<br />
“Yes, sir,” I said.<br />
“You’re the one who found the body?”<br />
I’ll admit I puffed up with pride to have the sheriff<br />
of Whatcom County ask me such a question.<br />
“Yes, sir,” I replied. “I am.”<br />
Sheriff Leckie turned to Mr. Osterman.<br />
20 21
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Let’s see what we got.”<br />
The remains of the cabin were smoldering now and<br />
the smoke stung my eyes as we stood in the clearing.<br />
Sheriff Leckie, Mr. Osterman, and Mr. Moultray<br />
rolled Mr. Bell’s body over to get a look at his bashedin<br />
head. They knelt there for a long time in the grass,<br />
talking amongst themselves. They made Annie and<br />
me keep our distance, so it was hard to make out what<br />
they were saying, but I caught bits and pieces.<br />
“… crazy old fool wouldn’t keep a gun to<br />
defend himself …”<br />
“… too trusting … always taking in strays …”<br />
It was curious the way they blamed Mr. Bell for<br />
getting himself murdered. Still, I knew what they were<br />
saying. Many a time when we were passing by Mr.<br />
Bell’s cabin on the way to or from school, the old man<br />
would be waiting out on the trail to offer us children a<br />
sweet or a drink of water. But there were things about<br />
him—his yellow teeth and sour breath, the smell of<br />
his unwashed clothes, the way he laughed like he had<br />
some secret joke—that made me make excuses and get<br />
my brothers and sister away as fast as I could.<br />
I listened some more.<br />
“… got him in the back of the head …”<br />
“… must have turned his back to go for<br />
something …”<br />
“… or just caught unawares …”<br />
Then, from Mr. Osterman, “You think the Indian<br />
could have done this?”<br />
An Indian! The thought of an Indian murdering<br />
a white settler was enough to send a tremor through<br />
every one of us standing in that clearing. If the<br />
Indians thought they could get away with killing<br />
one of us, they were just as liable to get the notion of<br />
starting an all-out war, aimed at driving every man,<br />
woman and child out of our homes.<br />
When we crossed the prairie by wagon train six<br />
years ago, the old-timers told us hair-raising tales<br />
about how the savages were known to attack the<br />
trains and wipe out whole families—innocent people<br />
who wanted nothing more than to create new homes<br />
for themselves out of the wilderness. Settlers have<br />
only been in these parts for barely longer than I’ve<br />
been alive, and the Indians outnumber us by a long<br />
shot. Before we arrived, all they did was fish and<br />
hunt. That left a lot of land unspoken for, and in<br />
the past twenty years lumbermen and miners and<br />
homesteaders have been pleased to claim that land<br />
as their own. Wouldn’t you know that the Indians<br />
would then turn around and complain that the<br />
territory belongs to them and we’ve got no business<br />
being here, even though they weren’t using the land<br />
for anything much to speak of.<br />
It’s put into folks’ heads from the cradle that if a<br />
white man lets an Indian get the upper hand, the next<br />
thing you know your scalp is as likely as not to be<br />
22 23
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
hanging off of his belt. We settlers are ever mindful of<br />
the fact that barely eight years ago Crazy Horse and<br />
his warriors massacred General Custer and his men at<br />
the Little Big Horn River, due east of us in Montana.<br />
The worry that even the friendly Indians might turn<br />
against us is enough to make every homesteader bolt<br />
the door at night and sleep with his rifle and an ax<br />
beside his bed, including my father. If an Indian killed<br />
Mr. Bell, none of us could sleep easy.<br />
John and Will arrived back, winded from running<br />
the whole distance. “What’s going on?” John asked,<br />
annoyed that he was missing out on something.<br />
“They think an Indian might have done it,” I<br />
told him.<br />
“What Indian?”<br />
“Just pay attention and maybe you’ll find out.”<br />
He was irking me, making me miss out on<br />
important details. The blanket was back over Mr. Bell’s<br />
body now, and the men were standing to continue<br />
their discussion, making it easier to hear them.<br />
“I put out the word that I was looking for<br />
somebody to fix poles for me, and this morning Louie<br />
Sam shows up,” Mr. Osterman was saying. “I could<br />
tell he was a bad type the minute I laid eyes on him,<br />
but I started walking the line with him down this way,<br />
pointing out what needed repairing. He was too slowwitted<br />
to catch on to what I was trying to get across<br />
to him. I’ll tell you, he was hot-headed enough to<br />
send smoke signals through his ears when I told him I<br />
couldn’t use him and sent him away.”<br />
“And this was just this morning?”<br />
“That’s correct, Sheriff. He came by the telegraph<br />
office early for a Sunday, maybe nine o’clock.”<br />
The sheriff checked his pocket watch.<br />
“It’s now a quarter past eleven.”<br />
“The timing’s right. I left him on the trail not far<br />
from here a little more than an hour ago. I kept on<br />
going down the line. I figured Louie Sam headed back<br />
into town. But maybe he didn’t. Maybe he found Jim<br />
Bell’s place.”<br />
“I know Louie Sam.” It was Bill Moultray talking<br />
now. “He’s a Sumas, from the Canadian side. And<br />
I know his old man, too. They call him Mesatche<br />
Jack Sam.”<br />
“ ‘Mean,’” said Sheriff Leckie, translating from<br />
Chinook, the trade jargon used by the various Indian<br />
bands in this area to make themselves understood to<br />
each other, and to us whites.<br />
“You got it. Mean Jack’s in jail up in New<br />
Westminster for murder.”<br />
This gave all three of them pause, until Mr.<br />
Osterman stated what we were all thinking: “The<br />
apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”<br />
If the father was a murdering Indian, so was the son<br />
likely to be. We had ourselves a suspect in the murder<br />
of Mr. James Bell, and his name was Louie Sam.<br />
24 25
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Three<br />
John and I agreed that we should send Annie<br />
home with Will, and that the two of us should stay at<br />
Mr. Bell’s place in case the sheriff had more questions<br />
for us. But the men seemed to forget we were there.<br />
They found long sticks and poked at the charred<br />
remains of the cabin, which were still too hot to<br />
touch. Mr. Osterman used the end of his stick to pick<br />
up a blackened jug from what was left of Mr. Bell’s<br />
merchandise.<br />
“My bet is Jim Bell caught that Indian helping<br />
himself to his goods,” he said.<br />
“Hard to tell,” replied Sheriff Leckie, flipping<br />
through some tin cans that had exploded in the heat.<br />
“Who’s to say what’s missing?”<br />
“I found something!” called Mr. Moultray from the<br />
kitchen end of the ruins.<br />
We all turned to see Mr. Moultray using his thick<br />
boots to kick a fire-warped metal box out of the ashes.<br />
It sprang open, spilling a fortune in gold coins onto the<br />
grass! The sheriff let a whistle out between his teeth.<br />
“It don’t look like no robbery to me,” he said.<br />
Mr. Osterman knelt down to count the coins, but<br />
the first one burned him when he tried to pick it up.<br />
“Goddamit!” he blasphemed, blowing on his fingers.<br />
“There must be five hundred dollars there,” said<br />
the sheriff.<br />
“Louie Sam missed out on the big prize,” remarked<br />
Mr. Moultray.<br />
“But he might have taken Mr. Bell’s horse,” I said.<br />
The men turned to me and John. They seemed<br />
surprised to find us still there. The sheriff rubbed<br />
his chin.<br />
“Nobody’s seen his horse this morning?” he asked.<br />
“No, sir,” I replied. “It was gone when we got here.”<br />
“If that Indian’s on horseback, he could be ten<br />
miles away by now,” said Mr. Moultray. “All the way to<br />
the border. Assuming he’s heading for his tribe on the<br />
Canadian side.”<br />
“So he’s a horse thief as well as a murderer,” was all<br />
that Mr. Osterman had to add.<br />
But just after noon, Robert Breckenridge, a<br />
neighbor from a couple of miles away, arrived leading<br />
a stray he said had turned up on his land and which<br />
he recognized as belonging to Mr. Bell. He had come<br />
by only meaning to return the horse, and was shocked<br />
by the sight of the cabin—shocked still further when<br />
the men told him what had befallen Mr. Bell. Mr.<br />
26 27
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Breckenridge related how just the day before he had<br />
seen a lone Indian lurking around near his spread,<br />
carrying a rifle, who claimed when challenged that<br />
he was hunting game. The men agreed that it stood<br />
to reason that the Indian Mr. Breckenridge saw could<br />
well have been Louie Sam, and that the rifle he was<br />
carrying was very likely the murder weapon.<br />
Next thing you know Father arrived on Mae, our<br />
mare, telling John and me to go home. He’d heard<br />
enough from Will and Annie to make him come<br />
fetch us. I think he mostly came out of curiosity,<br />
though, because a minute later he was caught up in<br />
the mystery as Sheriff Leckie and Mr. Moultray told<br />
the whole story all over again. On hearing it a second<br />
time—with Mr. Breckenridge’s additions—it was<br />
plain as day that Louie Sam was the culprit, even if<br />
he could no longer be called a horse thief. Murdering<br />
an innocent white man in cold blood was just like<br />
something a bad Indian would do.<br />
At that point, Mr. Osterman gave a holler. He had<br />
been checking around Mr. Bell’s property and had<br />
found tracks leading into the swamp. Sheriff Leckie<br />
told us all to stand back while he took a look, but even<br />
at a distance I could make out some faint dents in the<br />
grass that could easily have been made by moccasins.<br />
At the place where the footprints reached the swamp<br />
there were trampled rushes—as though a body had<br />
burst through them at a run.<br />
“Louie Sam must have escaped this way,” declared<br />
Mr. Osterman.<br />
“Now hold on,” said Sheriff Leckie. “A deer could<br />
have made this track as well as an Indian.”<br />
“But Sheriff,” I blurted, “that renegade could be<br />
getting away!”<br />
Father turned toward me, reminded of my presence.<br />
“I thought I told you to go home.”<br />
“Don’t be cross with the boy, Mr. Gillies,” said Mr.<br />
Osterman. “George has been a real help today.”<br />
“So have I!” piped up John.<br />
“Quiet, both of you,” said Father, “or I’ll send you<br />
on your way right now.” Which John and I took to<br />
understand that we would be allowed to stay as long<br />
as we remembered our place.<br />
Sheriff Leckie had been quietly thinking.<br />
“That Indian has had a couple of hours to clear<br />
out of here. He’ll be headed north. Once he’s crossed<br />
the border, it’s up to the Canadians what they do<br />
with him.”<br />
That made Mr. Breckenridge, a small man who<br />
makes up with spitfire what he lacks in height and<br />
breadth, hot under the collar.<br />
“Jim Bell is one of us!” he said. “He’s a Nooksack<br />
Valley man, and that Indian ought to pay for what he<br />
done in the Nooksack Valley!”<br />
“I won’t argue that with you, Bob,” the sheriff<br />
replied, his words slow as molasses. “But we’ve got our<br />
28 29
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
laws and the Canadians have got theirs.”<br />
“If we start north now, we can catch him before<br />
he leaves the Territory,” said Mr. Osterman. “If we let<br />
him get cross the border, there’s no saying whether the<br />
Canadians will hand him over.”<br />
Mr. Breckenridge agreed. “You got to stop that<br />
savage before he gets away, Sheriff.”<br />
The sheriff pulled at his chin. “I suppose I best<br />
get started.”<br />
“I’ll come with you,” said Mr. Breckenridge. “You<br />
shouldn’t face that red-skinned dog alone.”<br />
It was agreed that Mr. Breckenridge would go<br />
with Sheriff Leckie. The rest of us stayed behind to<br />
find out where the trail into the swamp led, with Mr.<br />
Osterman in the lead. It was hard going, trying to<br />
find bits of solid ground to set our boots upon. After<br />
five minutes my feet were wet and cold, but I wasn’t<br />
about to complain about it for fear of looking like I<br />
couldn’t keep up with the men. I glanced behind me<br />
to John to try to make out whether he was in the same<br />
discomfort as me. His pig-headed look told me that<br />
he was.<br />
It was clever of that Indian to escape through the<br />
swamp, which swallowed up his footprints the same<br />
way it tried to swallow our boots. But Mr. Osterman<br />
did a good job of reading what signs as there were,<br />
finding a broken branch here, and a handkerchief<br />
stuck to a bramble there. We came across some cans<br />
of beans and bully beef that must have come from<br />
Mr. Bell’s store, as though Louie Sam in his haste<br />
had dropped them. Strangest of all was an old pair of<br />
suspenders we found caught in some brambles. As we<br />
plunged onward, the men began to talk about what<br />
was on everyone’s mind.<br />
“Once the Nooksack hear about this, there’s bound<br />
to be more trouble,” said Mr. Moultray.<br />
The Nooksack is the name of the local Indians<br />
on our side of the border, from which the river and<br />
our town took their names. On the Canadian side,<br />
it’s the Sumas tribe. To hear the Indians tell it, they<br />
were all one big happy family until the International<br />
Border cut right through their hunting grounds<br />
twenty-five years ago, dividing them up. According<br />
to Mr. Breckenridge, who Father says considers<br />
himself to be an expert on just about everything, they<br />
still get together for wild heathen shindigs they call<br />
potlatches. Even though Louie Sam was a Sumas<br />
from the Canadian side, the worry was that he would<br />
go boasting to his cousins on the American side<br />
that he killed a white man. The Nooksack have been<br />
rumbling for years about this being their land. If they<br />
got the notion that getting rid of us settlers was as<br />
simple as shooting us like dogs, we could wind up<br />
with a full-scale uprising on our hands—just like what<br />
happened in Oregon and the Dakotas until the U.S.<br />
Army showed those Indians who was boss. The trouble<br />
30 31
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
was, the U.S. Army was nowhere in sight, the nearest<br />
outpost being three hundred miles south of us at Fort<br />
Walla Walla. The Indians of the Nooksack Valley<br />
knew we were pretty much defenseless, and that they<br />
had us outnumbered.<br />
“We didn’t have this kind of trouble when Bill<br />
Hampton was alive,” Father remarked.<br />
Mr. Hampton was the ferryman at The Crossing<br />
before he drowned and my friend Pete’s father, Dave<br />
Harkness, took over. “Bill had a knack for talking to<br />
the Nooksack. They listened to him.”<br />
Mr. Osterman let out a hard laugh, obviously not<br />
sharing Father’s good opinion of Mr. Hampton.<br />
“That’s because he was shacked up with one of their<br />
women and had himself a couple of Indian kids.” He<br />
was talking about Agnes, Mr. Hampton’s Indian wife,<br />
who lives near us on Sumas Creek with her two halfbreed<br />
sons. He added, “We got to make an example of<br />
Louie Sam before the Nooksack go getting ideas.”<br />
“No question about that,” Father agreed.<br />
“Let’s see what the sheriff has to say when he gets<br />
back,” Mr. Moultray told them.<br />
He was a natural leader, Mr. Moultray—cool and<br />
always thinking. He was the one leading the talk in<br />
our corner of the Washington Territory about pressing<br />
the Union to make us a full state with our own laws,<br />
and not just a territory ruled by the president from<br />
Washington, D.C.<br />
We reached a big old log that was sticking up out<br />
of the swamp at an angle and climbed up on it. On<br />
the other side of it, we could see sunken footprints<br />
where Louie Sam had made a long jump off the log<br />
into the bog. From there the bush got thicker and<br />
the trail petered out. The men decided that there was<br />
no point continuing. If Louie Sam was going to be<br />
caught, it was up to the sheriff to do it.<br />
We returned to Mr. Bell’s burned-out cabin. The<br />
ruins were cooler now. It was easier to pick through<br />
the remains, but there was nothing much left. It<br />
seemed Mr. Bell didn’t own much to speak of, even<br />
before the fire turned it all to ash. Nothing but the five<br />
hundred dollars in gold he had in that strong box.<br />
“I’ll keep it in the safe at my store until it’s decided<br />
what’s to be done with it,” volunteered Mr. Moultray.<br />
“What about the body?” asked Father.<br />
“May as well bring him back to my place,” said Mr.<br />
Moultray. “He’ll keep in my shed until he’s buried. His<br />
horse can stay in my stable until somebody decides<br />
who gets him.”<br />
Father remarked, “I suppose somebody needs to tell<br />
Mrs. Bell what happened.”<br />
The men all fell silent at that. Nobody was stepping<br />
up to volunteer for that particular detail. The situation<br />
was complicated, what with Mrs. Bell having up and<br />
left Mr. Bell a year ago to go live with Pete’s pa.<br />
32 33
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Father remembered something about Mr. Osterman.<br />
“Your wife Maggie is Dave Harkness’s sister,<br />
isn’t she?”<br />
“That she is,” he replied.<br />
Mr. Moultray saw what Father was driving at and<br />
finished his thought.<br />
“That’s practically family,” he said to Mr. Osterman.<br />
“It’s only fitting that you should be the one to tell<br />
Mrs. Bell.” He added by way of lessening the weight<br />
of the duty, “I don’t reckon she’ll be too sorrowful.”<br />
There was another long silence. From the way<br />
Father glanced at John and me, I got the feeling that<br />
more would have been said on the matter if we boys<br />
had not been present.<br />
Chapter Four<br />
It turned out that Sheriff Leckie and Robert<br />
Breckenridge didn’t make it to Canada on Sunday<br />
afternoon. They got stopped by the discovery of a new<br />
witness—who turned out to be none other than Pete<br />
Harkness. Outside the schoolhouse at lunchtime on<br />
Monday, I got the full story from Pete.<br />
“I was coming back from Lynden—”<br />
“What were you doing way over there?” I asked<br />
him. Lynden is a good five miles west of Nooksack.<br />
“I was running an errand for my pa. Stop<br />
interrupting!”<br />
Pete likes to hear himself talk. He may not be the<br />
smartest boy in school, but I know from my little<br />
sister Annie that all the girls in the classroom—from<br />
the first grade on up—think he’s handsome with<br />
his blue eyes and wavy hair. He’s tall and broadshouldered,<br />
and has a way of believing that his good<br />
looks mean he’s always right.<br />
“So I was heading along the road from Lynden<br />
back home to The Crossing,” he continued, “when I<br />
34 35
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
saw Louie Sam coming toward me, walking in the<br />
other direction. Let me tell you, the look on that<br />
Indian’s face struck me with terror—so dark was it and<br />
filled with evil. There was murder in his eyes.”<br />
“Did you see the rifle that he used to kill Mr. Bell?”<br />
“Damn right, I did! Of course, I didn’t know at the<br />
time that he used it to murder Mr. Bell.”<br />
Tom Breckenridge came over and joined us.<br />
“Pete saw Louie Sam yesterday,” I told him,<br />
“walking along the Lynden road.”<br />
“If I’d seen him,” Tom replied, “he wouldn’t be<br />
walking no more.”<br />
He spit in the dirt. Tom is Pete’s age, but small and<br />
wiry like his father. And—like his father—Tom is full<br />
of tough talk trying to make up for his size. Ignoring<br />
his bluster, I turned my attention back to Pete.<br />
“So what happened next?”<br />
“When I got to The Crossing, Uncle Bill was there,<br />
telling Pa that Mr. Bell was dead,” Pete said.<br />
“How did Mrs. Bell take the news?” I asked.<br />
“Why should I care?” proclaimed Pete.<br />
I should have known better than to ask. Pete has no<br />
fondness for his more-or-less stepmother, Mrs. Bell,<br />
nor for her son Jimmy, who’s living under Pete’s roof<br />
now like they’re supposed to be brothers.<br />
“Anyway,” he went on, “when I told Pa about seeing<br />
the evil look on that redskin, he said that I had to<br />
tell Sheriff Leckie what I saw right away. He even<br />
let me saddle up Star. I headed for the sheriff ’s office<br />
in Nooksack at a gallop, and got there just in time—<br />
because the sheriff and your pa,” he said, nodding to<br />
Tom, “were just about to set off north in search of<br />
Louie Sam.”<br />
“And the whole time, Louie Sam was heading west,<br />
on the Lynden road!”<br />
“Exactly. If it hadn’t been for me coming across<br />
him like that, they would have headed off on a wild<br />
goose chase to end all. As it was, Louie Sam managed<br />
to hide himself among a bunch of Nooksack in a camp<br />
they got near Lynden.”<br />
“So his tillicums took him in,” I remarked.<br />
That’s more Chinook lingo: tillicum means friend.<br />
“Sheriff Leckie tried to talk their chief into<br />
handing him over, but the chief said they hadn’t<br />
seen him.”<br />
“Lying Indians!” declared Tom.<br />
“Is there another kind?” replied Pete. “The sheriff<br />
said the chief had twenty or more braves with him,<br />
so there was nothing he could do but wait and hope<br />
that Louie Sam might make a break for it. Finally, he<br />
reckoned there was no point in waiting any longer.<br />
That Indian could have slipped away into the forest<br />
any time he wanted.”<br />
“Heading for his people north of the border,” I<br />
ventured to guess.<br />
“That’s what the sheriff thinks,” said Pete. “He<br />
36 37
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
and Tom’s pa headed up the trail for Canada this<br />
morning.”<br />
“Tell me something I don’t know,” said Tom.<br />
Pete’s account of seeing Louie Sam clinched it.<br />
If anybody had had doubts about that Indian’s guilt<br />
before, it was impossible to deny it now. The way<br />
everybody had it figured, Louie Sam must have come<br />
across Mr. Bell’s cabin shortly after his falling out<br />
with Mr. Osterman and decided to help himself to<br />
the supplies within. Given the temper on that Indian,<br />
it’s no stretch to imagine that the slightest complaint<br />
on the matter from Mr. Bell would have sent him on<br />
the rampage. So he waited until Mr. Bell’s back was<br />
turned and he let him have it. But, on the other hand,<br />
people said Mr. Bell would share a meal with anybody<br />
passing by, so why would he have denied a few cans<br />
of beans to an Indian who was holding a rifle? Why<br />
would he have risked his life for that? I voiced all of<br />
this to Pete.<br />
“You think too much,” was his reply. “Louie Sam<br />
killed Mr. Bell. That’s all you got to know.”<br />
“How’s Jimmy?” I asked.<br />
“How should I know?” Pete snapped.<br />
“It’s his pa that’s dead,” I said.<br />
Jimmy Bell is my brother John’s age and I don’t<br />
know him well, but I couldn’t help but feel sorry for<br />
him—especially since it mustn’t be easy for him, with<br />
his mother taking him away from his father to go live<br />
with the Harknesses.<br />
“Jimmy hated his pa,” replied Pete.<br />
“Why?”<br />
“Why do you ask so many stupid questions, George<br />
Gillies?”<br />
With that, Pete went off to join a ball game a few<br />
of the boys had started up in the field behind the<br />
school. My brother John was one of those boys, and so<br />
was Jimmy Bell. Jimmy was a quiet type, plump and<br />
big for his age—not really one to stand out at sports<br />
or in school. I watched him take his turn stepping up<br />
to bat, swinging, missing an easy ball—cursing. If he<br />
was sad about his pa it didn’t show. So maybe Pete<br />
was right. Maybe he did hate his father—or at least<br />
had no warm feelings for him. But then I thought,<br />
maybe Jimmy was feeling more angry than sad about<br />
what happened. I guessed that I might feel that way,<br />
too, if it was my father who had been murdered in<br />
cold blood.<br />
Mr. Breckenridge came back from Canada that<br />
very afternoon. We heard this news from our neighbor,<br />
Mr. Pratt, who came to our mill late in the day. He<br />
heard it from Mr. Hopkins who works at the new<br />
hotel in town—who had been at The Crossing when<br />
Mr. Breckenridge arrived at Bill Moultray’s store with<br />
the tale of his journey. News travels up and down the<br />
38 39
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
valley so fast, it’s almost like the telegraph line.<br />
“The sheriff and Bob Breckenridge went to see<br />
the Canadian justice of the peace in Sumas, a Mr.<br />
Campbell,” said Mr. Pratt, who’s a natural storyteller<br />
and plays the fiddle when there’s a dance in town.<br />
Like Father, he’s a Scot by birth. “The justice listened<br />
to all the evidence Sheriff Leckie presented and<br />
agreed that Louie Sam was the likely culprit. It<br />
turns out that Justice Campbell’s the one who put<br />
Louie Sam’s old man in jail for murder, so it came as<br />
no surprise to him that the son had followed in his<br />
father’s footsteps.”<br />
“What’s he planning to do about it?” asked Father<br />
as he poured a sack of Mr. Pratt’s wheat into the<br />
hopper, getting ready to grind it.<br />
“He issued a warrant for Louie Sam’s arrest. But,<br />
the way Bob tells it, the sheriff didn’t altogether trust<br />
this Campbell fellow. The Canadians have different<br />
ways, different laws. So the sheriff talked Campbell<br />
into letting him ride with him to take Louie Sam into<br />
custody, to make sure justice is served. Bob and the<br />
sheriff parted ways at that point, and Bob came back<br />
here to spread the word.”<br />
“And this Justice Campbell expects the Sumas to<br />
hand Louie Sam over just like that? Because he has<br />
a warrant?” Father’s eyebrow was cocked, meaning he<br />
thought this was a daft notion.<br />
“Aye, that’s the question, Peter,” replied Mr. Pratt,<br />
with his own knowing look. “That’s the question.”<br />
Before leaving, Mr. Pratt also told us that plans<br />
had been made for Mr. Bell’s funeral. Those who were<br />
interested in paying their respects were to meet at the<br />
Hausers’ cabin on Wednesday. Judging by the mood in<br />
the valley, Mr. Pratt expected to see every man in the<br />
district there, ready to show the local Indians by force<br />
of numbers that they would not let the murder of a<br />
white man go unnoticed, or unpunished.<br />
40 41
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Five<br />
On Wednesday morning, the day of Mr. Bell’s<br />
funeral, my mother and father were arguing. There<br />
were no raised voices—that isn’t Mam’s way. But<br />
when she is displeased, you know it. I could tell just<br />
by looking at her when Father and I came in from<br />
milking that something was eating at her. Mam was<br />
short-tempered as she tried dishing up breakfast,<br />
hampered by the big roundness of her middle—that<br />
out of delicacy we boys were not supposed to mention.<br />
Finally, Father told Mam to sit down and let Annie<br />
do the serving. In that, she obeyed him. But her<br />
mouth was still tight as a drum as she helped Isabel<br />
with her porridge.<br />
“Anna, it’s the man’s funeral,” Father said out of<br />
the blue, as though picking up on a discussion he and<br />
Mam had been having earlier.<br />
“I have no argument with you going to show Mr.<br />
Bell his due. It’s this foolish talk I can’t abide.”<br />
I was curious about what talk she was referring to.<br />
“You do not appreciate the seriousness of the<br />
matter,” replied Father, using his serious voice to prove<br />
the point.<br />
“I get along just fine with the Indians,” Mam said.<br />
“When do you ever have business with the<br />
Indians?”<br />
“Agnes Hampton often brings me berries in<br />
exchange for a few eggs. Or one of her boys will bring<br />
me a hare, or a brace of quail.”<br />
“That squaw was never Mrs. Hampton,” Father<br />
replied.<br />
From the way he said it, there was a meaning<br />
behind the words that he did not intend for us<br />
children to grasp. But being more experienced in the<br />
world than my brothers and sisters, I knew what he<br />
was getting at—that the Hamptons had never been<br />
properly married. Mam was silenced for a moment by<br />
that remark, though not for long.<br />
“It seems some folks are more easily forgiven on<br />
that account than others.”<br />
Now she was talking about Pete’s father and Mrs.<br />
Bell, who also lived as man and wife without the<br />
benefit of a preacher.<br />
Father came back with, “There’s sinning, and then<br />
there’s sinning.”<br />
I wasn’t at all sure what Father meant by that, but<br />
Mam seemed to understand him just fine.<br />
“It’s not those boys’ fault they were born halfbreeds,”<br />
she said. “And just because there’s one bad<br />
42 43
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Indian, that doesn’t mean you men have cause to tar<br />
all the rest of them with the same brush.”<br />
At that, Father put his foot down.<br />
“I’ll thank you to leave men’s business to the men.<br />
This conversation is hereby over.”<br />
Mam’s mouth was tighter than ever.<br />
I caught up with Father as he was heading from<br />
our cabin down to the mill, our dog Gypsy following<br />
us and barking into the woods surrounding the path.<br />
Something had her excited. I hoped it wasn’t a bear or<br />
a cougar.<br />
“Father?”<br />
“What is it, George?”<br />
“I thought you liked Mr. Hampton.”<br />
“I liked him just fine.”<br />
“Then why do you think he was a sinner? I mean, a<br />
worse sinner than Mr. Harkness?”<br />
Father rubbed his chin with the flat of his hand.<br />
“George,” he said, “you’re almost a man now. You<br />
need to understand the way things work. God in his<br />
wisdom created different types of people. That’s the<br />
way he wanted it. So when those different types of<br />
people …” He stopped himself, then started again.<br />
“When it comes to marrying and raising bairns, those<br />
types are meant to stick to their own kind. Are you<br />
following me?”<br />
I was not, in fact, following him too well. But I was<br />
a man, or almost a man. Father had just said so. And a<br />
man has to understand these things.<br />
“Sure I do,” I said.<br />
“Good. Now get yourself to school and put some<br />
learning in that head of yours.”<br />
The settlers built the one-room schoolhouse<br />
on the western edge of Nooksack a few years ago. It<br />
takes a good hour of walking for John, Will, Annie,<br />
and me to get there, following the trail that leads into<br />
town—the one that passes by Mr. Bell’s cabin. Even<br />
three days later there’s a bitter smell in the air from<br />
the fire as we go by. Every morning since it happened,<br />
John and Will had wanted to linger at the Bell place<br />
and explore. I had to bark at them to hurry along,<br />
lest we were late for school and Miss Carmichael, the<br />
schoolma’am, kept us in at recess as punishment.<br />
Jimmy Bell wasn’t at school Wednesday morning.<br />
Neither was Pete Harkness. Miss Carmichael had to<br />
yell at us kids to pay attention. Nobody had a mind for<br />
grammar or sums. All anybody wanted to talk about<br />
was the funeral, and whether Jimmy and Pete would<br />
be there. And whether Mrs. Bell would show up. I’ve<br />
seen Annette Bell in town, and a few times when I<br />
was over at The Crossing to visit Pete. She is young—<br />
younger than Mam—and she comes from Australia,<br />
which makes her a curiosity. Folks around here come<br />
from Great Britain and Canada and various states, but<br />
44 45
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
she’s the only one from Australia. Everybody knows<br />
that they send convicts to Australia.<br />
It’s hard to picture Mrs. Bell being in love with<br />
old Mr. Bell. Pete’s father, on the other hand, is tall<br />
and strong and broad-shouldered from pulling the<br />
cable ferry that spans the Nooksack River—the sort of<br />
man that some women, Mam is willing to grant, find<br />
handsome. It seems the Harkness men are lucky that<br />
way.<br />
Miss Carmichael told the senior class to take out<br />
our slates and do the algebra she’d written on the<br />
blackboard. Over the squeaking of chalk, I heard<br />
Abigail Stevens whisper to Kitty Pratt, “Mrs. Bell only<br />
married Mr. Bell for his money.”<br />
Abigail is sixteen and—I supposed—knows about<br />
such things. I remembered the five hundred dollars<br />
in gold coin that Sheriff Leckie found in Mr. Bell’s<br />
cabin, and thought that maybe she was right.<br />
At noon, Miss Carmichael—who suffers from<br />
nervous headaches—told us not to come back to<br />
school after the dinner break. I started on my way<br />
home with John, Will, and Annie, but it wasn’t long<br />
before a different destination came to mind. The<br />
funeral was due to get started at one o’clock. All the<br />
men of the Nooksack Valley would be there, and I<br />
intended to be there, too. I told John to walk on home<br />
with the younger kids. But being stubborn by nature,<br />
John was not about to be left behind. So Will wound<br />
up walking Annie home, while John and I headed over<br />
to the Hauser place.<br />
“Why is the funeral happening at the Hausers’?” I<br />
pondered as we walked. “Why not at church?”<br />
Nooksack has two churches to choose from, the<br />
Presbyterian and the Methodist. We Gillies are<br />
Presbyterians, being Scots.<br />
“Don’t you know that old man Bell was godless?”<br />
replied John.<br />
“Is that what Jimmy told you?”<br />
“Jimmy says he was a downright heathen. Worse<br />
than an Indian, because he should know better.”<br />
“Is that why Jimmy and his mam left him?”<br />
“I don’t know why they left,” said John.<br />
“It’s like there were two different Mr. Bells,”<br />
I mused. “Some folks say he was a nice old man,<br />
generous to a fault. Others say he was strange in the<br />
head. It’s sad his own son doesn’t care that he’s dead.”<br />
John had no comment on that.<br />
The Hausers’ farm is on the opposite side of<br />
Nooksack from our place—south of town instead of<br />
north. It’s just a stone’s throw from The Crossing,<br />
where Bill Moultray has his store and Dave Harkness<br />
has his ferry. When John and I got there, the long<br />
track leading up to the cabin was clogged with<br />
wagons. Dozens of horses were tethered to bushes<br />
46 47
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
and to the split-rail fence surrounding a small corral.<br />
Still more were inside the corral, poking their noses<br />
through the fence to snatch mouthfuls of clover. I<br />
recognized Star, the Harknesses’ gelding. Up closer<br />
to the cabin, John and I came across Mae, tied by her<br />
reins to a cedar sapling. When John spoke her name,<br />
she raised her head and gave us a funny look, like she<br />
was wondering what in heck we were doing there.<br />
Then she went back to cropping grass.<br />
Several men were standing outside on the veranda,<br />
smoking and talking quietly. Among them were Bill<br />
Osterman, the telegraph man who’d led our search<br />
through the swamp, and Tom Breckenridge’s father,<br />
who had gone up north with Sheriff Leckie. Dave<br />
Harkness was with them, too. Mr. Osterman’s face was<br />
grim.<br />
“Are we going to allow the Canadians to interfere<br />
in our business?” he was saying. “Does a murdering<br />
Indian deserve a trial, same as a civilized man?”<br />
“He most certainly does not!” declared Mr.<br />
Breckenridge.<br />
Bert Hopkins, a shorty in specs who runs the new<br />
Nooksack Hotel, spoke up.<br />
“What can we do about it? The Canadians have got<br />
him in custody by now.”<br />
“We got a jail right here in town that would hold<br />
him just fine,” said Mr. Harkness.<br />
“That’s what I’m thinking,” agreed Mr. Osterman.<br />
At that moment, my friend Pete came outside.<br />
“Pa, Uncle Bill,” he said, Mr. Osterman being<br />
married to his auntie, “they’re ready to start.”<br />
The men exchanged more grim looks, and filed into<br />
the cabin.<br />
“Pete!” I called.<br />
He turned, frowning at the sight of John and me as<br />
we reached the veranda.<br />
“This is no place for kids,” he said.<br />
That made my blood boil. Sometimes Pete acts like<br />
such a big bug, just because he’s got a year’s head start<br />
on me.<br />
“We’re the ones who found the body,” John shot<br />
back. “We got a right to be here.”<br />
“There’s serious talk going on inside,” Pete told us.<br />
“If you can hear it, I can hear it,” I said.<br />
“And me,” John was quick to add.<br />
“I’m not wasting my time arguing with you two,”<br />
Pete replied, and went into the cabin.<br />
John and I went right in after him.<br />
The cabin was so packed with men that it was easy<br />
for John and me not to be noticed by Father, who was<br />
on the other side of the room. Mrs. Bell was not there,<br />
but her son Jimmy was. A wooden box containing<br />
Mr. Bell was propped up on chairs at one end of the<br />
room. Jimmy stood near the casket, wearing a sullen<br />
expression, like he didn’t want to be there. John and<br />
48 49
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I listened while several of the men said nice things<br />
about Mr. Bell. Bill Moultray gave a speech first, then<br />
Mr. Breckenridge spoke, and Mr. Hauser, but neither<br />
Jimmy nor Mr. Harkness had anything to say about<br />
the dead man.<br />
When Mr. Osterman got up to speak, he took a<br />
different tone. He didn’t talk about what a good man<br />
Mr. Bell was. He talked about what an outrage it was<br />
the way Mr. Bell died. He talked about how, in the<br />
absence of the U.S. Army, it fell to the men of the<br />
Nooksack Valley to protect their wives and children<br />
from what had happened to Mr. Bell. An example had<br />
to be made, he said.<br />
“This is the new frontier. Like the great frontiersmen<br />
before us, we must defend what’s ours. It’s up to<br />
us to see that civilized justice is done.”<br />
“Hear, hear!” shouted Mr. Harkness.<br />
The room suddenly got loud, with everybody<br />
nodding his head and agreeing with his neighbor<br />
that what Mr. Osterman said was dead to right. The<br />
Indians had to know who was in charge. A proposal<br />
was made by Mr. Osterman that the men present<br />
should form the Nooksack Vigilance Committee—<br />
just as other frontier towns had done to uphold law<br />
and order. Mr. Harkness declared that the first order<br />
of business of the Nooksack Vigilance Committee<br />
was to make sure that Louie Sam paid for what he<br />
did to Mr. Bell. A plan took shape to set out that very<br />
day north to Canada to make sure justice was served<br />
against the renegade Indian—for nobody present was<br />
in a mood for assuming the Canadians would do what<br />
was right, what was needed.<br />
For the first time, Father spoke up.<br />
“According to Mr. Breckenridge,” he said, “Sheriff<br />
Leckie and the Canadian justice of the peace have<br />
gone to Sumas to make the arrest. We should wait<br />
until the sheriff comes back. See what he has to say<br />
about the situation.”<br />
“Maybe that’s how things are done where you come<br />
from, Mr. Gillies,” replied Mr. Osterman, “but we<br />
need surer justice!”<br />
“And swifter!” It was Dave Harkness talking now.<br />
Pete was at his elbow, puffed up— trying to look like<br />
as big a man as his pa. “Why wait? That Indian needs<br />
his neck stretched.”<br />
“Hold on a minute,” said Mr. Stevens, Abigail’s<br />
father. “They got procedures across the border. We<br />
could find ourselves in an international incident if we<br />
act out of turn.”<br />
“It was one of us that was killed,” called out Mr.<br />
Harkness. “It should be us that settles it!”<br />
Everybody was talking and shouting at once now,<br />
smelling blood.<br />
“But what if he’s holed up with the Sumas?” said<br />
Mr. Hopkins. “There’s hundreds of them. You think<br />
they’re going to just let us waltz in and take one of<br />
50 51
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
their own away?”<br />
“Then we’ll show them we got the numbers to<br />
stand up to them!” shouted Mr. Harkness.<br />
“We should dress up like warriors!” Mr.<br />
Breckenridge called out. “Give those savages a taste of<br />
their own medicine!”<br />
There was mayhem now, everybody talking so loud<br />
as to wake up even poor Mr. Bell. Mr. Osterman got<br />
up on Mrs. Hauser’s table and held up his hands to<br />
quiet them down.<br />
“Spread the word to those who aren’t here. We<br />
meet at The Crossing at nightfall.”<br />
“Wait!” It was Father speaking. Suddenly, all eyes<br />
were on him. “I’d like to hear what Mr. Moultray has<br />
to say about this expedition.”<br />
Everyone turned to Bill Moultray, the richest man<br />
among them and the one who holds the most weight.<br />
His brow was furrowed, like he was giving serious<br />
consideration to what was being proposed.<br />
“Well, Bill?” said Mr. Osterman. “What do you say?”<br />
You could hear a pin drop as the men waited for<br />
his blessing.<br />
“I say,” he pronounced at last, “that this is the time<br />
for every man to stand up and do what’s right.”<br />
And so it was agreed. The Nooksack Vigilance<br />
Committee would set out that night in disguise and<br />
under the cover of darkness to find Louie Sam, and<br />
avenge the death of James Bell.<br />
Chapter Six<br />
After the speeches, we gathered in a clearing on<br />
the Hausers’ land where the Hausers had buried two<br />
of their babies that died. John and I watched from<br />
the trees as they put Mr. Bell’s casket in the ground<br />
and filled in the hole, marking the spot with a small<br />
wooden cross to match those on the babies’ graves.<br />
Heathen or not, Mr. Bell was buried as a Christian.<br />
Soon as that was done, the men found their horses<br />
and wagons and set off for home to ready themselves<br />
for the night’s adventure. There was discussion<br />
about what form their warrior costumes should take.<br />
Somebody suggested they should paint their faces<br />
to make themselves look frightening, the way the<br />
Nooksack Indians and their cousins the Sumas do at<br />
their potlatches.<br />
Father spotted John and me as he walked to fetch<br />
Mae. He was not pleased to see us.<br />
“Why aren’t you two in school?”<br />
“Miss Carmichael dismissed us,” I said. Then I<br />
couldn’t stop myself from asking, “Are you going with<br />
52 53
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
them tonight?”<br />
“Never you mind what I’m doing, George.”<br />
“But Mr. Osterman said every man is needed.”<br />
Father reddened. He was angry now.<br />
“You two were inside there?”<br />
It was John who answered with his usual cheek,<br />
“Yes, sir. It’s our duty to defend the Nooksack Valley.”<br />
Father took a measure of John, like he was about to<br />
get angrier still. But, instead, he cooled right down.<br />
“I appreciate that, John,” Father said. “The best<br />
thing you can do to help is to keep watch over your<br />
mam and the wee ones.”<br />
I don’t know what made me say it—maybe it was<br />
the way that Father was looking at John like he was<br />
just as much of a man as I was—but without thinking<br />
about it I announced, “I’m going with you!”<br />
Father looked at me and let out a laugh.<br />
“To raid an Indian village? Nae, laddie, you are<br />
staying put.” With that he climbed up on Mae and<br />
started her away at a trot, calling back to us, “You boys<br />
get yourselves home.”<br />
John started hoofing it down the track, following<br />
Father and Mae. I stayed put.<br />
“Well, c’mon,” he said, turning back. “What are you<br />
waiting for?”<br />
“Go on ahead,” I told him. “I’ve got some business<br />
to attend to.”<br />
“The only business you got is minding Father.”<br />
“Go on,” I said. “I’ll be there soon.”<br />
“Fine with me, if what you want is a whipping.”<br />
With a shrug, John walked on. In truth I had no<br />
business whatsoever to keep me there. My gaze fell<br />
upon Pete, who looked as irritated as I felt. I walked<br />
over to him.<br />
“What do you want?” he said.<br />
“Nothing!” I barked back, matching his tone. “Can’t<br />
a fella say hello?”<br />
“I’m not in a ‘hello-ing’ mood right now.”<br />
Pete started walking down the path. I fell in<br />
beside him.<br />
“Aren’t you waiting for your pa?” I asked him.<br />
“He went ahead.”<br />
“He left you behind?”<br />
“Yes, he left me behind. What about it?”<br />
“He left you behind with us kids?”<br />
Pete stopped, turned. “You want a fat lip, George?”<br />
He held his fist up, curled tight. He would have hit<br />
me, too. Pete’s the type to act first and think about it<br />
later. But I decided to take a higher road.<br />
“I’m going with them tonight,” I said.<br />
I could see that took the wind out of Pete’s sails.<br />
“Your pa said you could?”<br />
“Doesn’t matter what he says. I’m going. It’s<br />
our duty to defend the Nooksack Valley,” I added,<br />
borrowing the phrase that had served John so well<br />
with Father.<br />
54 55
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Pete got a snide look.<br />
“And how do you plan to do that without a horse?”<br />
He raised a good point. Father would be riding<br />
Mae. Our mule, Ulysses, was only good for pulling the<br />
plough and sometimes the buckboard wagon. But then<br />
an idea struck me.<br />
“I know where there’s a horse.”<br />
“Where?”<br />
“They put Mr. Bell’s horse in Mr. Moultray’s livery.<br />
I don’t reckon Mr. Bell would complain about me<br />
borrowing him, considering the purpose.”<br />
Pete’s wheels were turning.<br />
“I’m going with you,” he said.<br />
“You’re not invited.” Now that I had the upper<br />
hand, I wasn’t about to let it go.<br />
Pete came back with, “You’re taking me with you,<br />
or I’m telling your pa and Mr. Moultray what you’re<br />
up to.”<br />
He had me. There was nothing I could do but<br />
give in. Besides, the truth was that I wouldn’t mind<br />
his company. It was a dangerous road we were about<br />
to travel.<br />
I went home and did my chores. At supper, Annie<br />
told Mam I was coming down with something, all<br />
because when I was splitting wood and she was<br />
feeding the chickens she kept prattling on asking me<br />
what names I liked for the new baby, and I told her<br />
in no uncertain terms that I did not feel like talking.<br />
Mam held her hand to my forehead and agreed that<br />
I felt warm. She told me she wanted me to go to<br />
bed right after I was finished eating. Little did she<br />
know that she was aiding my plan to join the men<br />
at The Crossing, because I knew I could easily slip<br />
out the window from the back room we kids shared.<br />
I was careful not to look at John while we sat at the<br />
table, for fear he would see in my eyes what was on<br />
my mind.<br />
All this time, Father was busy gathering his<br />
disguise. When at last he appeared, I thought Mam’s<br />
jaw would hit the floor.<br />
“What on earth!” she cried.<br />
Over his head was a gunnysack from the mill,<br />
with holes cut in it for his eyes. Mam’s petticoat<br />
was hanging from around his neck. The layers of<br />
cloth flounced over his shoulders when he walked,<br />
something like feathers on a fluffy bird. Annie<br />
laughed, thinking she’d never seen such a funny<br />
sight as our Father at that moment. But Isabel was<br />
frightened and would not stop crying until Father<br />
removed the gunnysack from his head. Once she got<br />
over her shock, Mam was furious that he’d ruined her<br />
petticoat by cutting holes in it for his arms. She barely<br />
said good-bye to him as he headed out to saddle Mae.<br />
It seemed like the argument they were having that<br />
morning was still going on.<br />
56 57
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I excused myself from the table, making like I was<br />
too ill to finish my stew. In the back room, I quickly<br />
put on my jacket and my boots. That’s when John<br />
came in. If he was surprised to see me getting ready to<br />
escape, he didn’t show it.<br />
“So you’re doing this, then,” he said.<br />
“You keep your mouth shut about it, you hear me,<br />
John Gillies?”<br />
“I hear you.” He kept his voice low, mindful lest<br />
Mam hear us from the front room. He added, “You<br />
better tell me all about it when you get back.”<br />
I ran most of the way to The Crossing. Dusk was<br />
settling in, making it hard to find my footing on the<br />
trail, but I kept moving fast. I had no fear of being<br />
found out by Father, who was well ahead of me on<br />
Mae. But if I was late, I knew Pete would take Mr.<br />
Bell’s horse and leave without me.<br />
The Crossing is almost a village unto itself. Mr.<br />
Moultray built his store near to the ferry crossing,<br />
and farmers come from miles around to sell their<br />
goods and buy supplies. He’s got his livery stable<br />
next door, in which he boards wagon and stagecoach<br />
teams journeying along the Whatcom Trail. He boards<br />
passengers in the rooms above his store. Between the<br />
farmers and the travelers, Father says he must do fine<br />
business.<br />
By the time I reached the large clearing outside<br />
the livery stable, there must have been close to a<br />
hundred men and horses gathered there. It was fully<br />
dark now. Many of the men carried lanterns; all of<br />
them had rifles by their sides. They were a strange and<br />
frightening sight, dressed in sundry getups, many of<br />
them wearing skirts and petticoats—like Father’s—<br />
borrowed from their wives. Others wore their coats<br />
inside out, so that the fur linings made them look<br />
like hairy beasts. Many had their faces painted, like<br />
Indians on the warpath—darkened with charcoal, with<br />
a flash of red across their eyes. I picked out my father<br />
seated on Mae, his face darkened with smudge since I<br />
last saw him, and our hunting rifle resting in the crook<br />
of his arm.<br />
I skirted around them, keeping to the shadows. I<br />
found Pete inside Mr. Moultray’s barn. He had Mr.<br />
Bell’s horse saddled with borrowed tack.<br />
“You took your sweet time getting here,” Pete said.<br />
“It’s easy for you, living next door,” I pointed out.<br />
All Pete had to do was walk a hundred yards from<br />
the ferryman’s house and he was at Mr. Moultray’s<br />
store and livery.<br />
We waited inside the livery for the Nooksack<br />
Vigilance Committee to depart. Pete and I opened the<br />
livery stable door just enough so we could listen, and<br />
watch. Mr. Moultray, as the natural leader, spoke to<br />
them before they set off.<br />
“We came here from far away, from many states<br />
58 59
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
and many countries,” he said. “All we found when we<br />
got here was a trail left by the gold diggers twenty<br />
years ago, and the stumps left behind by the lumber<br />
barons. We cleared this land with our bare hands. We<br />
planted crops and raised cattle. We put the telegraph<br />
through. We built churches and a school. We built<br />
a town.” Here he paused, the way my father pauses<br />
when he’s reading the Bible out loud to us to let<br />
the important bits sink in. “We can’t let the Indians<br />
threaten everything we’ve created here. We can’t give<br />
them the notion that we lack the will to defend what’s<br />
ours. Louie Sam took a life. He took one of our own.<br />
The dictates of civilization tell us that there is only<br />
one way that amends can be made.”<br />
“Hang him!” someone shouted.<br />
A loud cry of approval went up from the men. The<br />
punishment for murder was hanging. Everybody knew<br />
that. Yet when I looked over to Father, I could see by<br />
the light of the lantern he was holding that he was not<br />
among those who were cheering. His face was serious<br />
and stern, made more so by the blackening he’d<br />
smeared over it. I couldn’t understand him. Why was<br />
he not cheering with the rest of them, when the need<br />
to take action was so clear?<br />
“Let’s go!” called out Dave Harkness.<br />
He spurred Star and rode up beside his brotherin-law,<br />
Mr. Osterman. The two of them set off in the<br />
lead, along with Mr. Moultray. Mr. Breckenridge and<br />
Mr. Hopkins followed them. The rest of the men and<br />
horses fell in behind. There were so many that it took<br />
several minutes for them to form a parade, following<br />
the acknowledged leaders up the Whatcom Trail to<br />
Canada in clumps of twos and threes. My father rode<br />
alone, toward the rear.<br />
As soon as the last man was out of sight, Pete led<br />
Mr. Bell’s horse out of the stable. “What do we do for<br />
light?” I asked. It was a clear night, but lit by only a<br />
sliver of moon rising over the trees.<br />
“We do without,” Pete said. “You want them to<br />
look back and spot us?”<br />
I supposed he was right, but the idea of riding<br />
through the woods in the pitch black made me<br />
nervous. There were wild cats and wolves about who<br />
would just love a taste of horsemeat. In the time I<br />
hesitated, Pete climbed up on Mr. Bell’s horse in the<br />
front position and took up the reins.<br />
“Hold on,” I said. “This was my idea. I should ride<br />
up front.”<br />
“Quit arguing and get on board,” Pete replied.<br />
There was nothing for me to do but climb up into<br />
the saddle behind Pete. Mr. Bell’s gelding was a sturdy<br />
sixteen hander, well able to hold our weight. Pete gave<br />
him a kick and he started off after the other horses,<br />
like he didn’t need to be told where to go.<br />
All he needed to do was follow the pack.<br />
60 61
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Seven<br />
The men were quiet as they rode from The<br />
Crossing, following the Whatcom Trail as it became<br />
Nooksack Avenue, the main street of the town, then<br />
continuing north and east to the outskirts of the<br />
homesteaders’ farms and beyond. By then we were<br />
surrounded by untamed forest. All I could hear ahead<br />
of us was the soft thud of hooves on the trail and the<br />
odd twig snapping. After a while, the stars came out<br />
and the wilderness seemed less black. Still, we made<br />
slow progress, for not even the most eager of the men<br />
was willing to risk breaking his horse’s leg by pushing<br />
him past a quick walk in the dark. I dared not say a<br />
word to Pete even in a whisper, knowing how my voice<br />
would carry. We rode this way for well over an hour,<br />
until suddenly we heard talking ahead.<br />
Pete and I jumped down from the horse and led<br />
it by the reins up closer to the posse. We saw in a<br />
clearing ahead that many of the men had dismounted.<br />
Their lanterns formed a ring of light as they gathered<br />
around someone or something. I signaled for Pete to<br />
stay put with the horse, and I crept ahead through<br />
the trees so I could hear what was going on without<br />
being detected. I recognized Sheriff Leckie’s voice<br />
coming from the middle of the circle of men and I<br />
realized our posse must have met up with him on the<br />
trail on his way back from Canada. He was telling the<br />
others what had happened since Mr. Breckenridge left<br />
him and the Canadian justice of the peace, William<br />
Campbell, two days earlier.<br />
“I’ll tell you one thing,” the sheriff was saying, “they<br />
got a different way of handling the Indian problem up<br />
there. Got them all convinced that the bloody Queen<br />
of England is their Great Mother.”<br />
Sheriff Leckie relayed how he had gone with<br />
Justice Campbell to the Sumas Indian village, where<br />
Louie Sam came from. According to the sheriff,<br />
Justice Campbell entered into considerable discussions<br />
with the Sumas chiefs—more discussion than was<br />
necessary, in the sheriff ’s opinion. At last they<br />
agreed to hand the renegade over. When they laid<br />
eyes on Louie Sam, he appeared not even a little bit<br />
remorseful for what he did to Mr. Bell. The sheriff<br />
recounted how Justice Campbell explained to him<br />
in simple English that he was accused of murder,<br />
just like his father, Mesatche Jack Sam, had been<br />
before him. He explained there would be a trial with<br />
witnesses, just like his old man had, but that in the<br />
meantime Louie Sam would have to come with him to<br />
62 63
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
jail. Sheriff Leckie said that Louie Sam was peaceable<br />
enough, not kicking up a fuss when Justice Campbell<br />
put the handcuffs on him.<br />
Dave Harkness said, “You mean to say you left that<br />
Indian there, warming himself inside a Canadian jail?”<br />
“If letting a heathen murderer sit in jail with three<br />
squares a day is the Canadian idea of justice served,<br />
then we got a problem,” stated Mr. Osterman.<br />
There was a good deal of agreement among the<br />
men. Then my father spoke up, raising his voice above<br />
the others so that he would be sure to be heard.<br />
“Justice Campbell promised there would be a trial,”<br />
he said. “That’s justice served.”<br />
A hush fell over the men. Nobody was rushing<br />
to agree with Father, the way they had with Mr.<br />
Osterman.<br />
“If I’m hearing you right, Mr. Gillies,” replied Mr.<br />
Osterman, “you recommend that the Indian deserves<br />
some kind of leniency.”<br />
“Give ’em an inch, they’ll take a yard!” spat Mr.<br />
Harkness.<br />
The other men took up the call for action. But<br />
Father wouldn’t quit talking. In fact, the more they<br />
shouted him down, the more he seemed determined to<br />
have his say.<br />
“We set out to make sure Louie Sam paid for what<br />
he did according to the law,” Father shouted above<br />
them. “We should let him stand trial.”<br />
It’s just like my father to speak his mind like that.<br />
Sometimes I think he goes out of his way to hold<br />
an opinion that’s contrary to what most people hold<br />
to be true. What made him think he was right and<br />
everybody else was wrong? Why couldn’t he just go<br />
along? For the first time in my life, I was embarrassed<br />
for him—embarrassed by him.<br />
“Would you have us leave the job half done?” asked<br />
Mr. Breckenridge. “Maybe that’s how you do things<br />
in the Old Country, Mr. Gillies, but it isn’t how we do<br />
things around here.”<br />
“Louie Sam can not be allowed to spread lies in a<br />
court of law,” declared Mr. Osterman. “Are we agreed?”<br />
There was loud accord. I could see Father looking<br />
around as though expecting to find at least one man<br />
in the posse who wasn’t set against him. But it seemed<br />
there was none. Father said no more.<br />
Sheriff Leckie spoke: “I want to be clear. I have no<br />
authority on the Canadian side, nor can I allow you<br />
men to act on my authority. But this much I can tell<br />
you. Justice Campbell left the Indian in the hands of<br />
two constables, Jim Steele and Thomas York.”<br />
“Thomas York,” said Mr. Moultray. “I’ve had<br />
dealings with him. He’s a wily old Scot.”<br />
Someone called out, “One of your countrymen, is<br />
he not, Mr. Gillies?”<br />
“Let’s hope he’s not as soft-hearted as you!”<br />
shouted someone else.<br />
64 65
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Or soft-headed!” came another jibe from the<br />
crowd.<br />
There was great laughter at that, from everyone but<br />
my father.<br />
“How comes Thomas York to be a constable?” asked<br />
Mr. Moultray.<br />
“He was deputized this afternoon for the purpose,<br />
by his son-in-law—Justice Campbell—along with<br />
the other fella, Steele. They’re to bring the accused to<br />
the town of New Westminster in the morning, to the<br />
nearest courthouse.”<br />
I noticed a look passing between Mr. Harkness and<br />
Mr. Osterman.<br />
“Over our dead bodies,” said Dave Harkness.<br />
Mr. Osterman asked, “Where might Louie Sam<br />
be now?”<br />
“He’s being held in Mr. York’s farmhouse for<br />
the night.”<br />
“Where would we find this farmhouse?” Mr.<br />
Harkness asked.<br />
“At Sumas Prairie, no more than six miles<br />
from here.”<br />
Sheriff Leckie rode on back to Nooksack shortly<br />
thereafter, leaving the leaders of the posse to chew<br />
over the news he’d brought them. Our prospects had<br />
changed considerably. No longer were the men facing<br />
the frightening possibility of fighting the Sumas<br />
Indians in order to seize Louie Sam. Now their task<br />
was much simpler, there being only two constables at<br />
a farmhouse to be dealt with, one of them an old man.<br />
The mood lightened among the men, some of them<br />
joking that the Indian would soon be guest of honour<br />
at his own necktie party. But Mr. Hopkins pointed<br />
out that while Mr. York was old and feeble, they knew<br />
nothing about the second constable, Steele. And both<br />
men would be armed.<br />
“There’s a hundred of us against two of them,”<br />
shouted Mr. Harkness. “Let them try and stop us!”<br />
That started another round of cheering. Mr.<br />
Moultray, who hadn’t said much up until now, quieted<br />
everybody down.<br />
“Our purpose is to take Louie Sam,” he declared in<br />
his speech-giving voice. “I will not be party to spilling<br />
the blood of Thomas York, nor of the other constable.<br />
Let no other white man be harmed in this sorry<br />
business.”<br />
At that, the posse calmed down. The five leaders—<br />
Mr. Moultray, Mr. Osterman, Mr. Harkness, Mr.<br />
Hopkins, and Mr. Breckenridge—went off to confer<br />
by themselves for a little while, and when they<br />
returned to the group they announced they had a<br />
plan. They proposed that one of our number be sent<br />
ahead to the York farm as a scout. Dave Harkness put<br />
forward his friend Jack Simpson, a coach driver for<br />
Mr. Moultray’s livery stable, as the best candidate for<br />
66 67
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
the job, since Jack is an amiable sort and might do<br />
well at winning Mr. York’s trust. Also, Jack was easily<br />
made to look like an ordinary traveler, having not<br />
blackened his face like many of the men had done,<br />
and changing his costume was only a matter of taking<br />
his inside-out coat and putting it to rights. Jack was<br />
dispatched with instructions to tell Mr. York he was<br />
in need of a bed for the night, and to that way gain<br />
entrance to the farmhouse. The posse would follow<br />
within two hours.<br />
That left the rest of the men to cool their heels and<br />
rest their horses. Some lit campfires. Others took the<br />
chance to claim a few winks of sleep. I was about to<br />
go back to Pete and fill him in on all I’d heard when,<br />
wouldn’t you know it, a whinny comes from out of the<br />
darkness, and there’s Pete—riding up on Mr. Bell’s<br />
horse. The men were instantly on alert for trouble.<br />
“Who goes there?” shouted Dave Harkness.<br />
He took aim with his rifle in the general direction<br />
of Pete, his finger twitching over the trigger.<br />
Chapter Eight<br />
“Don’t shoot!” Pete called in a fright. “It’s me!<br />
Your son!” he added, as if his own pa might not own<br />
him.<br />
“Pete? Show yourself!”<br />
I watched from behind the trees as Pete rode<br />
forward to where the light from the lanterns and the<br />
campfires could better identify him. Mr. Harkness spat<br />
into the grass.<br />
“I recollect telling you to stay home. Whose horse<br />
is that?”<br />
“Mr. Bell’s, sir.”<br />
“Get down from there.”<br />
Pete jumped down from the gelding as Mr.<br />
Moultray stepped over.<br />
“Did you take that horse out of my stable, boy?<br />
Without my permission?”<br />
Now Mr. Osterman got involved.<br />
“Don’t take a conniption fit, Bill. That horse as<br />
good as belongs to the Harknesses.”<br />
“That’s right,” Pete’s father said, as though Mr.<br />
68 69
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Osterman had just reminded him of the fact. “It<br />
should go to Annette.”<br />
“The merry widow,” someone said.<br />
There was laughter at that, until Mr. Harkness<br />
told everyone present, “Shut your traps!” Such is<br />
Mr. Harkness’s temper and physical might that they<br />
obeyed him—and quickly, too.<br />
Mr. Osterman said, “You should be proud of the<br />
boy, Dave. It took gumption to follow us like that.”<br />
I remembered that Mr. Osterman had said<br />
something similar about me the morning we found<br />
Mr. Bell’s body, and it gave me the courage to come<br />
out of my hiding place. Besides, now that Pete had<br />
been discovered with our horse, it was show myself<br />
or walk all the way back to Nooksack by myself in<br />
the dark.<br />
“Well, lookie here,” said Mr. Harkness as I stepped<br />
forward. “Mr. Gillies, this one belongs to you, does<br />
he not?”<br />
Father, who had been resting against a fallen log<br />
paying scant attention to Pete and the horse, now<br />
looked over. It took him a moment to focus his eyes<br />
on me, and another to get over his disbelief at seeing<br />
me there. He got to his feet and came over to me<br />
slowly. I was aware that the other men were watching<br />
him, and I did not for one minute like their grinning<br />
expressions.<br />
“I told you to stay home, George,” Father said.<br />
I replied, “I wanted to help catch the renegade,<br />
sir, and to make him pay for what he did to poor<br />
Mr. Bell.”<br />
I was showing him all the respect I could muster,<br />
just to prove to those men that he was a man worth<br />
respecting. But it seemed I only made matters worse,<br />
for Pete’s father got a smirk on his face to end all.<br />
“Looks like you got more backbone than your old<br />
man, son,” said Mr. Harkness.<br />
Without uttering a word in reply, my father turned<br />
away and went back to the log he had been leaning<br />
on. Part of me wanted to go over and sit with him, to<br />
show those laughing men that I was on his side, no<br />
matter what. But a bigger part of me—the part that<br />
wanted to see justice done—told me to stand with the<br />
posse. That’s the part that won out. I went to warm my<br />
hands at a small campfire that some of the men had<br />
started, keeping close to Pete and his pa—ignoring<br />
my own father. I felt guilty, but angry, too. Sometimes<br />
Father takes being his own man too far.<br />
At the appointed time, the men mounted their<br />
horses and started north to Mr. York’s farmhouse at<br />
Sumas Prairie. Pete and I were allowed to go with<br />
them, mostly because there was no longer the danger<br />
of the posse being attacked by a whole band of<br />
Indians. But we were told by Mr. Osterman to keep to<br />
the back of the group, because the things that would<br />
70 71
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
be happening were not suitable for boys our age to be<br />
witnessing up close.<br />
Mr. Bell’s horse had a short gait that made for a<br />
bumpy ride even at a walk, but I tried to think about<br />
the satisfaction of seeing the look on that Indian’s face<br />
when at last we’d have him cornered—instead of how<br />
squished I felt behind Pete on that saddle. After the<br />
way the men had spoken to my father, I did not think<br />
it wise to push the point with Pete that it was my<br />
turn to be riding up front, lest I get some of the same<br />
treatment.<br />
By about ten o’clock, we were getting close to Mr.<br />
York’s farmhouse. Jack Simpson had not returned to<br />
us, which was taken as a sign that he had been allowed<br />
into the house by Mr. York and would unbolt the door<br />
for us once the household was asleep. At last we could<br />
see our destination by starlight, a fine two-story frame<br />
house that spoke to Mr. York’s success. The yard was<br />
even fenced with white pickets, to keep the livestock<br />
out of Mrs. York’s flower beds, I supposed. All was<br />
quiet—not so much as a dog barking. Mr. Osterman<br />
called the posse to a halt a good two hundred yards<br />
off.<br />
“This is it,” he said, his voice low. “It’s now or<br />
never—our last chance to show Louie Sam American<br />
justice.” He pulled his revolver out of its holster. “I<br />
need ten men to come inside with me.”<br />
Most of the men were eager to go into the house<br />
with Mr. Osterman. Among the chosen few were<br />
Pete’s pa, Mr. Moultray, and Mr. Breckenridge. My<br />
father was not among those who volunteered, nor<br />
was he asked. The only one of the leaders to stay back<br />
was little Mr. Hopkins, who, now that the plan was<br />
actually about to be hatched, seemed frightened by the<br />
whole business.<br />
“Once we’re inside the house,” said Mr. Moultray,<br />
“the rest of you gather in the yard. Give them a<br />
show of our numbers, just in case Mr. York or the<br />
other constable has any ideas about keeping us from<br />
our purpose.”<br />
In the excitement, I suppose Mr. Moultray forgot<br />
about Pete and me, because no further mention was<br />
made of us being too young to witness what was<br />
about to happen. We waited with the other men,<br />
still on horseback, watching as Mr. Osterman and<br />
Mr. Moultray dismounted and led the party up<br />
through the white picket fence to the house and<br />
onto the veranda—rifles and revolvers at the ready.<br />
By the light of their lanterns, we could make out<br />
Mr. Osterman approaching the door and trying the<br />
latch. A second later, Mr. Osterman disappeared<br />
into the house, followed by the others. We saw their<br />
lantern light through the parlor window. I swear that<br />
barely a breath was taken by those of us left behind.<br />
We waited.<br />
Suddenly, a woman was screaming—followed<br />
72 73
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
by angry shouts. We couldn’t be sure whether the<br />
shouting was coming from our men or from the<br />
Canadian constables, but nevertheless we took it as<br />
our cue. Spurring our horses, we rode as a pack up into<br />
the farmhouse yard, leaping the fence or crowding<br />
through the gate, whooping and hollering—making<br />
as much noise as we could to show the Canadian<br />
lawmen that we meant business. Pete and I joined in<br />
the hoopla, although we did not have the benefit of<br />
costumes and painted faces to boost the effect as the<br />
others did.<br />
In a few moments, Dave Harkness appeared at the<br />
door, dragging with him into the yard a cowed and<br />
stumbling body, his hands cuffed behind his back. Mr.<br />
Osterman and Mr. Moultray were right behind them.<br />
A cry went up from the posse. We had him—we had<br />
the murderer!<br />
Leaving Pete, I slipped off the horse’s back and<br />
pushed my way through the pack to get a better<br />
look. The Indian was on his knees in the dirt with Mr.<br />
Harkness and Mr. Moultray leaning over him. Mr.<br />
Harkness pulled him to his feet. That’s when I got my<br />
first good look at Louie Sam, as well as the shock of<br />
my life.<br />
Louie Sam was just a boy, even younger than I.<br />
Chapter Nine<br />
Louie Sam was small but broad-faced, his skin the<br />
copper color of his people. His dark hair hung shaggy<br />
and loose, not braided the way a brave would have<br />
it. I wondered if he was too young to wear his hair<br />
that way. The posse men jeered at him and called him<br />
names as they gathered around him in the farmyard,<br />
but he said nothing. The look on his face was somewhere<br />
between surly and terrified, though from the<br />
way he shook, it seemed to me he was more scared<br />
than angry. But he could well have been shaking from<br />
the cold night, because the men had pulled him out of<br />
the house the way I guess he had been sleeping, with<br />
only his shirt and pants, his suspenders hanging loose<br />
and no boots on his feet.<br />
I remembered Pete saying he was struck by fear<br />
the day of Mr. Bell’s murder, seeing the evil look of<br />
Louie Sam when he passed him on the Lynden road.<br />
Pete was a couple of years older than Louie Sam, and<br />
at least a head taller. I wondered, What was it about<br />
this Indian boy that had seemed so fearsome to Pete?<br />
74 75
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
There was nothing fearsome about him now. He was<br />
shrinking into himself, keeping his head bowed like he<br />
was expecting a beating. But at the same time, there<br />
was something about the way he held his back and<br />
shoulders, stiff and proud, that made it seem like he<br />
wasn’t the least bit sorry for what he’d done to find<br />
himself in this situation.<br />
Old Mr. York came out on the veranda, cussing at<br />
our men in a Scots brogue thicker than my father’s.<br />
He was fit to be tied that guns had been pointed at his<br />
wife and daughter, who were presently under guard<br />
by one of our number in an upstairs room. The other<br />
constable, Steele, didn’t seem so worked up as Mr.<br />
York. He was quiet and let Mr. York do the talking.<br />
When Jack Simpson slipped out of the house and<br />
rejoined us, Mr. York was madder than a wet hen.<br />
“You! One of these border ruffians, are ye? I take ye<br />
into my house in the middle of the night, and this is<br />
the thanks I get?”<br />
From his place on the veranda, Mr. York peered<br />
out into the posse that filled his yard, Mr. Steele at his<br />
side. Our numbers and our disguises seemed to make<br />
him think twice about his show of temper, because he<br />
cooled down a notch or two.<br />
“What kind of cowards dress up in their wives’<br />
frocks?” he spat, but he lacked the fire he had spewed<br />
only a moment before.<br />
Mr. Moultray spoke. “We’ve got no argument with<br />
you. We came for the Indian. That’s all.”<br />
Mr. York squinted into the darkness. “Is that you,<br />
Bill Moultray?”<br />
It seemed to me that Louie Sam turned his head at<br />
the mention of Mr. Moultray’s name.<br />
“Take my advice, sir,” said Mr. Osterman, “and<br />
mind your own business.”<br />
Mr. York looked at the Indian boy shivering in his<br />
yard, his hands bound behind his back with cuffs of<br />
metal.<br />
“The Sumas won’t like it,” he said. “They handed<br />
him to my son-in-law because they were promised a<br />
fair trial.”<br />
“Don’t you worry,” answered Mr. Harkness. “We’ll<br />
make sure he gets a fair trial.”<br />
There was spirited laughter and rumblings of<br />
agreement from the posse at that. The old man<br />
seemed to weigh his options—which were few and far<br />
between.<br />
“Think about what you’re doing, Bill,” said Mr.<br />
York, addressing Mr. Moultray. Mr. Moultray stayed<br />
quiet, like he didn’t want to give himself away again<br />
with his voice. “This isn’t the South. We don’t hang a<br />
body just for being colored.”<br />
It was the first time anybody had mentioned<br />
hanging since we arrived at Mr. York’s. I peered over<br />
at Louie Sam to see his reaction, but he didn’t flinch<br />
from keeping his head low and still—which made me<br />
76 77
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
think he didn’t understand English too well.<br />
“I don’t recall anybody talking about hanging him,”<br />
called Mr. Osterman. “We want him to face justice,<br />
that’s all.”<br />
Mr. York waved away the posse with his hands, fed<br />
up with us.<br />
“Take him then. Just be gone away from my house,<br />
the lot of ye, and off my land!”<br />
A spare horse was led forward, one that was<br />
brought along for the purpose, and Louie Sam was<br />
lifted and placed upon its bare back, his hands still<br />
cuffed.<br />
“We’ll return the bracelets in the morning,” Mr.<br />
Harkness told Mr. York.<br />
With that, the posse left Mr. York’s yard, led by<br />
Mr. Osterman and Mr. Moultray—who, I noticed,<br />
continued to hold his tongue. Mr. Harkness took up<br />
the reins of the pony that carried Louie Sam and<br />
pulled it along behind him. I went to climb aboard<br />
Mr. Bell’s horse with Pete, but my father called to me.<br />
“George,” he said. “You ride with me.”<br />
I didn’t argue, and climbed up into Mae’s saddle<br />
behind him.<br />
Now that I saw Louie Sam with my own eyes,<br />
saw that he was flesh and blood—saw that he was no<br />
more than a kid—the real purpose of the Nooksack<br />
Vigilance Committee was hitting home. That boy is<br />
coming back to Nooksack to die, I realized. I knew that<br />
from the start, I guess, but it was just a fact to me<br />
then—a matter that needed to be settled in the name<br />
of justice for Mr. Bell. Why did it feel so different<br />
now? Suddenly, I was having a hard time picturing the<br />
scene at Mr. Bell’s place. How could a boy John’s age<br />
march into that cabin and shoot the old man in the<br />
back of the head, in cold blood?<br />
Something was niggling at me as we rode, like my<br />
brain was trying to tell me I’d missed something. Then<br />
all at once it came to me.<br />
“He’s wearing suspenders!”<br />
Father turned his ear toward me. “What did you<br />
say?”<br />
“Louie Sam. He’s wearing suspenders. Those<br />
weren’t his suspenders we found in the swamp.”<br />
Father said nothing for a few moments. I held on<br />
to him, feeling the muscles of his back working in<br />
rhythm with Mae. At last he spoke, keeping his voice<br />
very low.<br />
“That doesn’t mean anything. He could have found<br />
himself a second pair.”<br />
“But there’s a chance he didn’t. There’s a chance<br />
those were somebody else’s suspenders in the swamp.<br />
That somebody else was running away from Mr. Bell’s<br />
cabin.”<br />
Father turned his head to me, so only I could hear.<br />
“Keep that to yourself.”<br />
“But it’s evidence!” I said.<br />
78 79
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Quiet!” he hissed.<br />
“We have to tell them,” I whispered in his ear.<br />
“It’s too late. They won’t listen.”<br />
“But—”<br />
“Enough!”<br />
When my father says “enough,” that’s the end of<br />
it. I held my tongue, but my brain would not stop<br />
thinking. Everything had seemed so certain on the<br />
ride north. Now nothing was. Riding ahead of me in<br />
the darkness was the boy who murdered Mr. Bell, but<br />
maybe he didn’t. If justice was what we were after,<br />
then surely justice meant knowing without a doubt<br />
that he was guilty. I took my father’s point, though.<br />
Emotions were running high. My father was already<br />
suspected of soft resolve. This was not the time to<br />
mount a defense of Louie Sam, especially not coming<br />
from us Gillies. I decided that once we got Louie Sam<br />
back to the jail in Nooksack, I would go to Sheriff<br />
Leckie and tell him about the suspenders.<br />
But after riding for not even an hour, the posse<br />
stopped in a clearing. We were less than halfway<br />
home. It seemed odd to me that the men would want<br />
to take a break, considering the seriousness of their<br />
business. Then a rider—the same Jack Simpson who’d<br />
entered Mr. York’s house as our spy—came galloping<br />
past us in the opposite direction, going back up the<br />
Whatcom Trail from where we’d just come. Word<br />
filtered back through the ranks that Mr. Osterman<br />
and Mr. Moultray had sent him on a scouting mission,<br />
worried that maybe we were being followed by the<br />
Sumas—that they were riled that we’d taken one of<br />
their own, like Mr. York said they would be. If that<br />
was the case, we knew that every last man jack of us<br />
was in trouble, because the Canadian Indians were<br />
sure to outnumber us in a fight.<br />
The men—including Father—checked that their<br />
firearms were loaded. I saw Pete nearby. I slipped off<br />
of Mae.<br />
“George!” Father shouted.<br />
“I’ll be right back!” I told him.<br />
I went over to Pete.<br />
“I got something to tell you.”<br />
“What might that be?”<br />
He was acting huffy, looking down on me from his<br />
borrowed saddle.<br />
“I’m not sure that Louie Sam’s the one that left<br />
that trail, the one we followed through the swamp.”<br />
“What are you talking about? Anybody with eyes<br />
can see that Indian is guilty as sin, Gillies.”<br />
The way Pete said our family name made me mad,<br />
like he thought we were less than other people—<br />
especially his people. To get back at him, I said,<br />
“What were you so scared of him for when you saw<br />
him on the Lynden road? He’s only a boy.”<br />
Pete was about to spew something back at me, but<br />
at that moment Jack Simpson came galloping back<br />
80 81
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
again—this time riding toward the head of the posse.<br />
I forgot about Pete and started making my way up<br />
front to find out what was going on. There I saw Louie<br />
Sam, straddling the back of the pony, his hands still in<br />
cuffs behind his back. He kept his gaze directed to the<br />
ground but his back was straight. Jack Simpson was<br />
telling the posse leaders that, as far as he could see,<br />
the trail behind us was clear of Indians.<br />
“That doesn’t mean they won’t be coming soon,”<br />
Mr. Osterman observed.<br />
“We should hand him over if they do,” said Mr.<br />
Hopkins, who looked smaller than ever, perched on<br />
a horse that was too big for him. “Let the Canadians<br />
put him on trial.”<br />
“That’s not going to happen,” declared Pete’s pa.<br />
“What are we waiting for?” said Mr. Osterman.<br />
“Dave, where’s that rope?”<br />
Mr. Harkness took up a rope that was hanging in<br />
a coil from the horn of his saddle. I felt my stomach<br />
tighten. I glanced to Louie Sam, who didn’t flinch.<br />
Mr. Moultray pointed out, “We’re still on the<br />
Canadian side.”<br />
“So?”<br />
“So if there’s trouble about this, it’ll fall under<br />
Canadian law.”<br />
“If there’s trouble about this,” said Mr. Osterman,<br />
“better it be on their side of the border, with us safe<br />
on our side.”<br />
Other men spoke up, agreeing with Mr. Harkness<br />
and Mr. Osterman that they should get on with it. They<br />
meant to hang him, right here! A fever was building<br />
among the men. They were jeering at Louie Sam,<br />
calling for his blood. Louie Sam lifted his head at the<br />
commotion, but said nothing and showed no fear. I was<br />
certain now he couldn’t understand much English—he<br />
couldn’t know what was about to happen to him. Or if<br />
he did, he was the bravest person I’d ever seen.<br />
“Look at him, dumb as a brute!” Mr. Harkness<br />
shouted.<br />
I thought of speaking up about the suspenders, but<br />
I lost my chance among the rising calls for action. It<br />
was just like Father said—they wouldn’t listen. There<br />
was no arguing with them now as they spurred each<br />
other on.<br />
“Murdering dog!” called out Mr. Breckenridge.<br />
Then he spat on the boy. Louie Sam looked up at<br />
that, his eyes fierce with hatred. Mr. Osterman rode up<br />
to a giant cedar with a thick branch eight feet off the<br />
ground.<br />
“This’ll do,” he said. “Bring the rope.”<br />
Mr. Harkness trotted his horse up to Mr. Osterman.<br />
Mr. Osterman held his lantern up high to light the<br />
way for Mr. Harkness as he swung the rope once, then<br />
twice. On the third swing he tossed the rope. The<br />
noose dangled over the branch. Everyone fell silent<br />
at the sight of it. Mr. Harkness tied off the other<br />
82 83
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
end of the rope around the tree so the noose hung<br />
high, casting its shadow against the forest, while Mr.<br />
Breckenridge got down from his horse and grabbed<br />
hold of Louie Sam’s right leg, pulling it around so the<br />
boy was sitting side saddle. He took a length of rope<br />
and bound his feet to match his hands. Then he led<br />
Louie Sam’s pony under the tree branch.<br />
Mr. Moultray rode up close to the pony. He got<br />
hold of the noose and yanked it over the boy’s head,<br />
pulling the knot around so it was behind his ear. Now<br />
that Louie Sam got a close look at Mr. Moultray, he<br />
recognized him despite the black smudge and the<br />
streak of red war paint across his eyes. For the first<br />
and last time that night, Louie Sam spoke.<br />
“Bill Moultray,” he said.<br />
Bill Moultray’s eyes went wide with fright, like he’d<br />
been found out. The next thing I knew, he slapped the<br />
pony’s flank, sending him running out from under the<br />
boy. And then Louie Sam was up in the air, fighting<br />
and struggling against the rope around his neck,<br />
even though his hands and feet were bound tight. He<br />
looked monstrous and terrified, twisting and writhing<br />
as he fought.<br />
“For God’s sake!” cried Mr. Hopkins. “Somebody<br />
put an end to him!”<br />
Mr. Harkness raised his rifle.<br />
“No shots!” called Mr. Osterman. “The Sumas<br />
might hear!”<br />
Finally, Mr. Pratt rode up and raised the butt of his<br />
buffalo gun to Louie Sam’s head. I looked away, but I<br />
couldn’t stop my ears from hearing the blunt thud of<br />
wood meeting bone. When I looked up, Louie Sam<br />
was struggling no more. His body swung from the<br />
branch a few times, until at last he was still. His life<br />
was gone, but his fear was still there in his face for all<br />
to see, plain as day.<br />
Everybody was silent. Then Mr. Harkness let<br />
out a whoop. A few others joined him trying to<br />
raise a cheer, among them Mr. Osterman and Mr.<br />
Breckenridge. Me, I didn’t see what there was to cheer<br />
about. Mr. Moultray didn’t seem to, either.<br />
“Enough,” he said.<br />
He kicked his horse into a trot and headed down<br />
the trail toward home, not waiting for the other<br />
leaders. I made my way back to Father and Mae.<br />
Without a word, Father pulled me up behind him<br />
into the saddle. I kept my face buried in his back as he<br />
walked Mae past the hanging tree so I wouldn’t have<br />
to see Louie Sam again. But I saw him in my mind,<br />
anyway. I will see him there forever.<br />
84 85
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Ten<br />
As we head south across the border into the<br />
Washington Territory, the men who had been<br />
cheering and hollering the loudest for the end of<br />
Louie Sam are silent. Once the deed was done, it was<br />
like nobody wanted to think about it anymore. We<br />
left him hanging from that cedar branch and we rode<br />
away. We want to get back to our normal lives, to our<br />
normal selves.<br />
Everything is more complicated than I thought it<br />
would be. I expected justice to feel good, but it feels<br />
tight and cold in the pit of my stomach.<br />
When we reach The Crossing, Mr. Moultray speaks<br />
to us. His face is somber and weighted down, like he<br />
doesn’t feel in a celebrating mood any more than I do.<br />
Or maybe he’s just tired. I know I am. Mr. Moultray<br />
tells the men that they did what needed to be done,<br />
and that they should be proud. But the next thing he<br />
says is that none of us should ever talk about what<br />
happened—not to our families, not to the sheriff, not<br />
to anyone. The Nooksack Vigilance Committee is<br />
henceforth a secret brotherhood. How can you have it<br />
both ways? If we’re supposed to be so proud of what<br />
we did to Louie Sam, then why are we keeping secrets<br />
about it?<br />
First light starts to show above the trees to the<br />
east as Father, Mae, and I follow the track along<br />
Sumas Creek to our mill and our cabin. From a<br />
distance, we see chimney smoke above the trees. Why<br />
does Mam have a full fire going at such an hour, when<br />
normally she would just be rising? Father gives Mae<br />
a kick. She trots ahead a little, but quickly falls back<br />
into a walk—like us, worn out from the night’s outing.<br />
Father kicks her harder.<br />
“Get up!” he says, his voice crusty and thick. He<br />
hasn’t used it since we left the hanging spot.<br />
Gypsy comes running to meet us, barking in a fury<br />
of excitement. When we leave the trees and our cabin<br />
comes into sight, we get another surprise. A woman is<br />
outside, pitching water from a bucket onto the ground.<br />
When she turns around, I see that she’s Agnes, the<br />
Nooksack squaw who was Bill Hampton’s Indian wife.<br />
“Agnes!” my father calls to her. “Where’s my wife?”<br />
Mae has picked up her pace, eager now that she<br />
knows her feed is close by. Agnes straightens up and<br />
waits for Mae to trot up to the cabin and for Father to<br />
rein her in before speaking. Her English is not good,<br />
despite living with a white man for all those years. She<br />
86 87
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
relies mostly on Chinook to make herself understood.<br />
“Bébe yuk’-wa,” she says.<br />
There’s the cry of a newborn from inside the cabin,<br />
making her meaning clear enough—while we were<br />
gone, the new baby arrived! Father leaps down from<br />
the saddle and tells me to see to Mae, then he barrels<br />
into the house. Agnes follows him into the cabin, slow<br />
and easy, like she lives here. Anxious as I am to see<br />
my new brother or sister, I feed and water Mae and<br />
Ulysses. I see from the way the two cows are shifting<br />
in their stall that they need milking, so I do that, too.<br />
After riding all night and being alone with too many<br />
thoughts, it feels good to keep my hands busy.<br />
By the time I go inside, the new baby already has a<br />
name. He is to be called Edward, after Mam’s father.<br />
Teddy for short. The baby and Mam are both asleep<br />
in my parents’ bed, behind a curtain they have rigged<br />
for privacy. I go around the curtain and take a peek.<br />
Teddy is bundled in Mam’s arms, looking no different<br />
to my eyes from any of my other brothers or sisters<br />
when they were born. I let the curtain fall and step as<br />
quietly as I can over to the table near the stove, where<br />
Annie is pouring tea for Father out of the old china<br />
pot that Mam brought from England. The boys come<br />
out from the back room, wiping sleep from their eyes.<br />
I tell John that he should have done the milking. John<br />
says he was up half the night bringing in firewood<br />
for the stove while Teddy got born. Father shushes<br />
us, so as not to wake Mam. It’s strange to see Agnes<br />
taking Mam’s place at the stove, a full-blooded Indian<br />
stirring the porridge just like a white woman would.<br />
Her face is cut deep with wrinkles, but she can’t be<br />
that old.<br />
“We owe you thanks, Agnes,” my father says<br />
quietly. He takes a long sip of the tea, even though it’s<br />
scalding hot.<br />
Agnes nods toward John. “Man mam’-ook cháh-ko<br />
ni-ka.” She seems sad, even when she smiles.<br />
“She means I went for her,” says John. “When<br />
Mam’s pains started, I didn’t know what else to do—or<br />
when you’d be back.”<br />
We all fall silent at that. I wonder if Agnes knows<br />
where we were last night, and what we were doing.<br />
She shows no curiosity, but John does. He whispers to<br />
me, “So what happened? Did you get him?”<br />
He says it with such eagerness that I want to smack<br />
him. I wish I could tell him right there and then about<br />
how complicated it is, but Mam is sleeping—and it<br />
doesn’t feel right to talk about Louie Sam in front of a<br />
native woman.<br />
“I’ll tell you later,” I say.<br />
Father gives me a sharp look and I remember that<br />
we’re not supposed to say anything at all. He takes<br />
another sip of tea. I take a seat at the table, and thank<br />
Agnes kindly when she puts a bowl of porridge in<br />
front of me.<br />
88 89
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
It’s Thursday, but nobody even talks about going<br />
to school today. After breakfast, Father heads straight<br />
away down to the mill. Agnes stays and kneads some<br />
dough so we’ll have fresh bread for the evening meal.<br />
Mam wakes up and Agnes brings her a bowl of<br />
yesterday’s bread softened in some warm milk. From<br />
behind the curtain on the other side of the room, I<br />
listen to Mam and Agnes talking in soft voices, but<br />
I can’t make out what they’re saying. Female talk,<br />
oohing and aahing over the new baby. I suppose<br />
it’s the same in any language. At the table, Isabel is<br />
singing softly to her dolly, pretending that she has a<br />
new baby, too. Annie’s peeling potatoes. Everybody’s<br />
calm. It’s nice.<br />
Once the bread is baked, Agnes says she’s going<br />
back home, to the shack she and her sons built in the<br />
woods a half mile up Sumas Creek, after they had<br />
to move out of the ferryman’s house at The Crossing<br />
when Mr. Hampton died. Without asking, she takes<br />
two of the fresh loaves with her.<br />
I go into the back room and lie down. I am so bone<br />
weary that I expect I could sleep standing up, but the<br />
minute I close my eyes I see Louie Sam hanging from<br />
that cedar, and the fear in his face. I open my eyes<br />
to make him go away and feel my heart racing. John<br />
comes into the room.<br />
“Tell me what happened,” he says.<br />
“We’re not supposed to talk about it,” I reply.<br />
“Says who?”<br />
“Says Mr. Moultray.”<br />
“Did you get Louie Sam?”<br />
“I can’t say.”<br />
“You did get him, didn’t you? Where is he now?<br />
Did they bring him to the jail in Nooksack?”<br />
I look at him. Can he really be that dumb?<br />
“He’s not in any jail,” I say.<br />
John studies me for a minute, and then he<br />
understands.<br />
“So you lynched him.”<br />
I know the word, but I haven’t heard anyone use it<br />
in connection with Louie Sam. All the talk I’ve heard<br />
has been about justice and vigilance. Lynched. It’s a<br />
rash word, harsher somehow than hanged. But it’s<br />
what happened.<br />
“Yeah,” I say.<br />
John watches my face again, and his own face<br />
changes. Some of the eagerness goes out of his<br />
expression.<br />
“Did he put up a fight?”<br />
“No … Yes, but only at the end.”<br />
“Well, did he say anything in his own defense?”<br />
“He hardly said anything. He was too scared.”<br />
“Hah! The coward.”<br />
“He wasn’t a coward,” I tell him. Then I add,<br />
because it seems like something that’s important to<br />
90 91
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
know, “He was just a kid.”<br />
“How old a kid?”<br />
“Thirteen. Fourteen at most.”<br />
This takes John aback. Then he says, “A murderer’s a<br />
murderer.”<br />
I don’t have a reply to that. I say, “Let me sleep.”<br />
Chapter Eleven<br />
I wake up at noon, edgy with the trembles of a bad<br />
dream. And then I remember it wasn’t a dream. All<br />
of us are worn out, between Father and me riding<br />
all night and the baby getting born. At noon we sit<br />
around the table eating cheese and bread, staying quiet<br />
so as not to wake Mam and the baby. None of us has<br />
much to say, anyway.<br />
In the afternoon, Tom Breckenridge’s father brings<br />
grain to be milled, but he doesn’t stay much longer<br />
than it takes for Father and me to grind the single<br />
sack of wheat he’s brought with him. I open the sluice<br />
gate to let the water rush in from the wheel and drive<br />
the runner stone, while Father empties the wheat<br />
into the hopper. Then I hurry down to the meal floor<br />
to collect the flour in the sack as it comes down the<br />
chute. From upstairs, I can hear Mr. Breckenridge<br />
repeating to Father what Mr. Moultray told us at The<br />
Crossing about keeping quiet—as though he thinks<br />
Father needs reminding. I wonder if the real purpose<br />
of Mr. Breckenridge’s visit is to deliver that message.<br />
92 93
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Friday morning outside the school, while we’re<br />
waiting for Miss Carmichael to ring the bell, Pete<br />
refuses to speak to me, except to tell me that we<br />
Gillies are Indian lovers because Father spoke up in<br />
favor of letting Louie Sam stand trial. John and I<br />
deny it hotly, but Tom Breckenridge says it’s true—he<br />
heard the same thing from his pa. I think it’s curious<br />
how Mr. Breckenridge told Tom what happened, after<br />
making a special trip to our place to warn Father<br />
to keep quiet. Tom says that as Mr. Bell’s closest<br />
neighbors, it could just as easily have been them that<br />
Louie Sam attacked. Tom counts himself lucky that he<br />
and his family are still alive.<br />
“My pa says the only good Indian is a dead Indian,”<br />
Tom proclaims to the whole schoolyard. “We won’t be<br />
safe until every last one of them is wiped out.”<br />
Pretty soon, it seems that Pete and Tom have got<br />
the whole school agreeing with them about us being<br />
Indian lovers. Adding to our reputation is the fact<br />
that it was Agnes rather than a proper settler’s wife<br />
who helped bring my baby brother into the world. I<br />
try to explain to Pete and Tom that Agnes was closest<br />
at hand to our cabin, and that John didn’t know what<br />
else to do but fetch her, with Father and me gone<br />
and Mam crying out that the baby was coming and<br />
coming fast. But nothing I say matters.<br />
Pete is busy turning himself into some kind of hero,<br />
boasting to Abigail Stevens and the other girls about<br />
how he rode with the men on some very important<br />
business. He’s stepping around the vow we all took<br />
not to say anything. But seeing as how just about<br />
everybody’s father rode with the posse, everybody<br />
knows what happened, anyway, except for the lurid<br />
details—which Pete is pleased to provide, whispering<br />
them to the girls in a corner of the schoolyard.<br />
After Miss Carmichael calls us inside, Abigail<br />
comes up to me in the cloakroom.<br />
“Why are you letting Pete take all the attention,<br />
George?”<br />
“He can have it,” I tell her.<br />
“You know what he’s saying about you, don’t you?<br />
He says you and your pa were cowards out there.”<br />
“He’s a liar,” I say.<br />
“Then you better let folks know that,” she replies.<br />
Lately, Abigail seems more like a woman than a<br />
girl—and not just because her figure has rounded<br />
out. There’s a matter-of-factness about her, like she’s<br />
annoyed the other kids don’t see the way things are in<br />
the grown-up world as clearly as she does. Abigail has<br />
always been smart at school. Also, she has pretty eyes.<br />
“We were sworn not to talk about what happened,”<br />
I tell her.<br />
“Seems you’re the only one keeping that promise.<br />
My pa told my ma all about it. He said he thought<br />
your pa had a good point, about letting that Indian<br />
have his day in court.”<br />
94 95
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Then why didn’t your pa speak up?” I say.<br />
“How should I know, George? Was I there? And<br />
don’t go raising your voice to me when I’m trying to<br />
help you.”<br />
Outside, there is a sudden hullabaloo—shouting<br />
and hollering. Those of us who are indoors hurry out<br />
to the schoolyard to see what’s the matter. By the<br />
time Abigail and I get there, a crowd three deep has<br />
circled around two boys flying fists at each other. The<br />
crowd—girls as well as boys—is egging them on,<br />
sounding just like the posse did in the minutes before<br />
Louie Sam died.<br />
I push my way through to the front, and I see two<br />
things. The first is Pete, watching the fight with a<br />
stupid grin on his face. He’s also leading the cheer.<br />
The second thing I see is that one of the boys is my<br />
brother, John, and the other is Jimmy Bell. Jimmy’s<br />
half a head taller than John and has got the advantage<br />
of weight on his side. But John is a wiry scrapper and<br />
will never give up, which I know from wrassling with<br />
him myself.<br />
Jimmy gets John in a headlock with his left arm<br />
and starts punching his face with his right fist.<br />
“Give it to him, Jimmy!” yells Tom Breckenridge,<br />
standing at Pete’s side.<br />
I’m itching to run in and pull Jimmy off of my<br />
brother, but I know that if I do, John will never forgive<br />
me for saving him like that in front of everybody.<br />
Now Abigail is shouting, “Stop it, Jimmy! You’re<br />
hurting him!”<br />
Miss Carmichael is on the front porch of the<br />
schoolhouse, blowing her whistle for them to stop—to<br />
no effect whatsoever. John’s face is bloodied, his nose<br />
broken for sure. Annie and Will are across the circle<br />
from me.<br />
“Let go of him!” Annie calls to Jimmy. Then she<br />
sees me across the way. “George, make him stop!”<br />
But John manages to hook Jimmy’s leg with his<br />
foot. Jimmy falls hard on his back and John is on<br />
top of him, his small fists pounding into Jimmy’s big<br />
face—giving him back the beating that he just took.<br />
Now that John is winning, it’s safe for me to mix in. I<br />
hold off for a second or two, though, to give John his<br />
due revenge. I look over to Pete, thinking he might be<br />
wanting to rescue Jimmy, his more-or-less stepbrother.<br />
Pete has stopped shouting for blood, but I see he’s<br />
smiling a little—like he’s just as pleased to see Jimmy<br />
being pummeled as he was to see John in that spot a<br />
minute ago.<br />
I make my move. Striding forward, I grab hold of<br />
John by both his arms and drag him off of Jimmy.<br />
“That’s enough!” I say.<br />
John struggles to get free from me, but I can tell<br />
it’s mostly for show. He’s had enough. There’s blood<br />
running out of his nose, and he’ll have two shiners.<br />
The kids around us step back, loosening the circle they<br />
96 97
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
formed to watch the fight—those who a moment ago<br />
wanted a ringside view suddenly wanting to melt away<br />
into the background as Miss Carmichael descends<br />
from the porch, blowing her whistle. Her voice is<br />
tight and high when she demands to know, “What in<br />
heaven’s name is going on here?”<br />
“He called my ma a whore!” Jimmy cries out,<br />
staggering to his feet and pointing at John.<br />
“Only because you called Agnes one!” shouts John<br />
right back.<br />
“She’s just an Indian,” says Jimmy. “She doesn’t<br />
count.”<br />
John can’t keep quiet. “Agnes is nice! She helped<br />
Mam!”<br />
I think to myself, There’s our reputation as Indian<br />
lovers—set in stone.<br />
Abigail says, “Everybody knows your ma’s a whore,<br />
Jimmy.”<br />
Miss Carmichael is scandalized. “Abigail Stevens!”<br />
“Well, it’s true.”<br />
I notice that Pete Harkness gives Abigail no argument<br />
whatsoever in defense of Mrs. Bell.<br />
Miss Carmichael kicks John out of school for the<br />
rest of the day for fighting, but not Jimmy because<br />
she says his father just died and he deserves special<br />
consideration. But each boy is sporting a bloody nose,<br />
so she winds up sending them both home, anyway.<br />
John is in no condition to be walking all that distance<br />
alone, so I tell Miss Carmichael I’m going with<br />
him, and Will can walk Annie home later. To make<br />
up for missing another whole day of school, Miss<br />
Carmichael makes me take home a book by Ralph<br />
Waldo Emerson, her favorite writer, and tells me to<br />
memorize one of his poems for Monday.<br />
Mam, barely on her feet after having the baby, gets<br />
upset with John. His nose has swollen up fiercely by<br />
the time we get home and she says it will never look<br />
right again. But when she learns what the fight was<br />
about, that John was defending Agnes, she is more<br />
forgiving. She soaks a rag in hot water and makes a<br />
poultice for him to hold over his nose and his eyes.<br />
Father has little to say about the fight, other than<br />
that John should have kept his fists higher to protect<br />
his face. Since Wednesday night, he’s been quiet,<br />
preferring to spend most of his time alone in the mill<br />
instead of with the rest of us in the cabin. He barely<br />
pays attention to Teddy. With Father spending all his<br />
time in the mill, the chores fall to John and me. That’s<br />
fine with me. It feels good to keep busy, and I like<br />
spending the rest of the day away from people.<br />
Late in the afternoon, before John and I have to<br />
give the cows their evening milking, I settle myself in<br />
a quiet corner of the shed and open the book by Mr.<br />
Emerson to a poem called “Nature.” It’s full of fancy<br />
language, the gist of which is that God is all around<br />
98 99
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
us. That seems like a wrong-headed idea to me—<br />
everybody knows God is in Heaven. Isn’t Nature what<br />
leads us astray, like the snake tempting Eve with the<br />
apple? I thought Nature was what we sinners were put<br />
on earth to overcome, but here this poem seems to say<br />
that Nature is its own kind of god. I wish I could talk<br />
with Father about what it means, but remembering<br />
the scowl he wore when he came into the house<br />
for the noon meal warns me against it. He isn’t even<br />
talking to Mam, not very much.<br />
It rains all day Saturday. After supper, when<br />
Teddy and the younger kids have gone to bed and<br />
Father has taken a lantern back down to the mill, I<br />
find a moment alone with Mam. She’s sitting in the<br />
rocking chair we brought all the way from England.<br />
Her eyes are closed, but I can tell she’s awake from the<br />
way she’s rocking herself ever so gently.<br />
“Will you listen to this poem I had to learn?” I<br />
ask her.<br />
She opens her eyes, so weary that I think she might<br />
have been sleeping after all.<br />
“Aye, Georgie. Let me hear it.”<br />
I begin reciting, but when I get to the part—<br />
For Nature listens in the rose<br />
And hearkens in the berry’s bell<br />
To help her friends, to plague her foes,<br />
And likewise God she judges well.<br />
—I stop. Mam’s eyes have been closed again, her<br />
face soft while she’s been listening. Now she comes<br />
back to the world.<br />
“Is that the end of it?”<br />
“No. There’s more.”<br />
“Why did you stop?”<br />
“It doesn’t seem right, Nature judging God. God<br />
made Nature. Only God can judge.”<br />
“I suppose,” she says, all dreamy.<br />
It surprises me that she isn’t troubled the way I am,<br />
she being the one who insists we go to church every<br />
Sunday.<br />
“But it’s wrong,” I tell her.<br />
“It’s just a poem, George. A nice poem. You learned<br />
it well.” She eases herself up from the rocking chair.<br />
You can tell she’s stiff and sore. “Time to get to bed<br />
now, for both of us.”<br />
She takes a candle and moves slowly toward her<br />
bed, pulling the curtain across behind her. I watch<br />
through the gap as she reaches into Teddy’s cradle and<br />
pulls a blanket up over him. In the candlelight, her<br />
eyes shine and her smile is full of wonder. One thing<br />
I’ll say for Mr. Emerson’s poetry: Mam sure seems to<br />
like it.<br />
100 101
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twelve<br />
On Sunday morning, neither Mam nor Father<br />
seems to remember about Sunday school, and we<br />
children are not disposed to remind them. The day<br />
starts gray and cool, nothing like the previous Sunday,<br />
the day we found Mr. Bell’s body. Can it be that only<br />
a week has gone by? It seems like it all happened to<br />
somebody else, like in a story.<br />
I’m splitting wood in the yard when, late in the<br />
morning, we have a visitor. It’s Agnes’s son, Joe<br />
Hampton. Agnes has sent him over with a brace of<br />
quail, wanting to trade them for eggs and a quantity<br />
of flour. When Joe sees John’s shiners, he tells Mam<br />
there’s a paste his ma makes from yellow flowers to<br />
bring down bruises and he offers to fetch some. But<br />
before he does that, Mam insists on giving him a bowl<br />
of the barley soup she’s cooking for our lunch, which<br />
he eats outside, leaning against the paddock fence.<br />
Joe is a few years older than I am. His hair is long<br />
and wild and he’s dark-skinned like an Indian, but<br />
his eyes are blue from his father. He speaks English<br />
like a white man, but with a lilt he got from the way<br />
his mother’s people talk. As he eats, he watches me<br />
work, and I half watch him, feeling awkward about his<br />
presence. I’m mindful of having recently been called<br />
an Indian lover, and of now having one dining right<br />
here on my doorstep.<br />
“You’re George,” he says, after a few spoonfuls of<br />
the soup.<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
I set another log on the chopping stump.<br />
“I heard you rode with them the other night.”<br />
This to me seems disrespectful, an Indian<br />
questioning me about my business.<br />
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I say.<br />
I bring the ax down on the log, but my aim is<br />
off and instead of splitting it, I send it flying off the<br />
stump. I wish this hadn’t happened in front of Joe. As<br />
I bend over to pick up the log, he tells me, “People are<br />
talking. The Sumas are worked up about it.”<br />
I say, “The Sumas ought to acknowledge the fact<br />
that one of them is a murderer.”<br />
“What murderer would that be?” he asks.<br />
“You know what murderer.”<br />
He won’t let it go. “That’s just it. Louie Sam talked<br />
to his ma. He told her he didn’t do it.”<br />
This hits me. For one thing, I never thought about<br />
Louie Sam having a mother. For another, I’ve got<br />
that niggling feeling working at me again, making<br />
102 103
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
me wonder whether Father was right, whether the<br />
Nooksack Vigilance Committee should have let Louie<br />
Sam stand trial. Joe Hampton fixes me with a look, like<br />
he’s reading something in my face. I turn away quickly.<br />
“Of course that’s what his ma would say,” I tell him.<br />
“Anyway, the Sumas are just protecting their own.”<br />
“We don’t abide outlaws any more than you whites<br />
do. Look at Louie’s pa. When Justice Campbell<br />
showed the Sumas chiefs enough evidence, they<br />
handed him over for murder.”<br />
“For a Nooksack, you seem to know an awful lot<br />
about the Sumas,” I remark.<br />
“Louie Sam was my cousin,” he says. “His ma and<br />
my ma had the same chope—grampa.”<br />
I don’t want to know that. I don’t want to hear<br />
any more about Louie Sam, or about his family.<br />
I split another log, cleanly down the middle this<br />
time—hoping Joe will take the message that this<br />
conversation is at an end.<br />
“Thursday morning, Justice Campbell showed up at<br />
the Sumas village to tell the chiefs that a lynch mob<br />
had come up from the American side to take Louie<br />
away from Thomas York’s house.” I keep chopping<br />
wood, pretending not to listen. “Big Charlie and Sam<br />
Joe went with Justice Campbell to track the mob<br />
down the Whatcom Trail until just before the border.<br />
That’s where they found Louie, still hanging where<br />
he’d been left the night before.”<br />
My limbs cease to function for the moment and<br />
I have to let the ax rest on the block. Joe Hampton<br />
knows he’s gotten to me. He lets me sweat for a little<br />
before saying, “But I suppose you know all about that.”<br />
I’m done listening to him. I stack up the chopped<br />
wood in my arms and walk past him, heading for the<br />
cabin. Before I get to the door, Joe decides he’s got<br />
something else to tell me.<br />
“The People of the River are coming to Sumas from<br />
all over.”<br />
“What people?”<br />
“The People of the River. The Stó:lō. We’re deciding<br />
what should be done to avenge my cousin’s death.”<br />
“You don’t avenge justice,” I tell him. But I’m<br />
blowing smoke, and he knows it.<br />
“Let me tell you about justice, the Stó:lō way.<br />
Among our people, if you kill one of our kin, then one<br />
of your kin has to die. Doesn’t matter who. Any white<br />
man will do.”<br />
From the look in his eyes, I get the feeling he<br />
would be satisfied if that somebody was me, here and<br />
now. But in the next second he’s friendly again, telling<br />
me to thank Mam for the soup. He sets the bowl<br />
on the fence post and I watch him as he heads away<br />
down the path toward the creek. Then I go inside the<br />
cabin and stack the wood by the stove. I’m wondering<br />
exactly how many Indians are gathering at Sumas,<br />
and whether the Nooksack on our side of the border<br />
104 105
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
will stand with them—and how far the lot of them<br />
intend to go in pursuit of what they call justice. I’m<br />
wondering how safe my family will be if Louie Sam’s<br />
kin decide they’re coming across the border to settle<br />
the score.<br />
I have to tell Father that the Indians are gathering,<br />
that they’re thinking about attacking. I head down to<br />
the mill, but he’s not where I expect to find him, oiling<br />
the driveshaft or cleaning the mill stones as he would<br />
normally be doing when the mill is idle. It’s cold in the<br />
mill, and silent—except for the scream of gulls circling<br />
over our pond. Then I hear a tinkling noise outside. I<br />
open one of the shutters on the window, and there’s my<br />
father, perched on the ledge beside the waterwheel—<br />
doing his business into the pond. I decide to wait until<br />
he’s done to talk to him. But I’m too late. He’s seen me<br />
leaning out the window.<br />
“What in damnation do you want?!” he thunders.<br />
I have seen my father drunk only once before, when<br />
the baby girl that was born after Annie and before<br />
Isabel died. He was sad and quiet then. He’s angry now.<br />
“Leave me alone!” he yells. “All of ye leave me the<br />
hell alone!”<br />
I pull my head back inside so fast I knock it against<br />
the jamb. I see a liquor jug on his workbench, just like<br />
the jugs that Pete Harkness’s pa brings home from<br />
Doc Barrow’s Five Mile Roadhouse, and from which<br />
Pete and I stole a nip once or twice. I pull out the<br />
stopper and my eyes sting from the fumes. The jug is<br />
almost empty. I’m tempted to pour the rest of it out<br />
onto the floor, but I’m afraid of what Father will do in<br />
his present state if he finds out.<br />
I think about telling Mam about what Joe<br />
Hampton said, but it would be wrong to worry her<br />
right now, when she’s busy with the new baby. I decide<br />
to keep my fears about the Indians attacking to myself<br />
for now.<br />
When I return to the cabin, everybody is at sixes<br />
and sevens. Annie and Isabel are squabbling because<br />
Isabel won’t mind Annie and take her nap. Teddy<br />
won’t stop crying, and Mam is fretting about what’s<br />
gotten into Father just when she needs him the most.<br />
I daren’t tell her where he is, nor what condition he’s<br />
in. This being Sunday, I have a notion that I should<br />
step up in his place and read something calming from<br />
the Bible to all of them, but when I open the Good<br />
Book and start reading out loud from Deuteronomy,<br />
these are the first words I find:<br />
So shalt thou put away the guilt of innocent blood<br />
from among you, when thou shalt do that which is<br />
right in the sight of the Lord.<br />
“What’s wrong, George?” says Mam. “Keep<br />
reading.”<br />
106 107
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“I can’t,” I tell her.<br />
Because when I read those words, all I can think<br />
about is Louie Sam.<br />
Chapter Thirteen<br />
Monday morning, Teddy is running a fever. Mam is<br />
worried enough to want to take him into town to see<br />
Dr. Thompson. But Father says he won’t go into town.<br />
He tells me to hitch Ulysses and Mae to the wagon<br />
and for me to take them, meaning I will miss yet<br />
another day of school—which is fine with me, given<br />
the name-calling I suffered on Friday and the heathen<br />
poem Miss Carmichael expects me to recite today.<br />
Our wagon is really just an open cart that we use<br />
for carrying supplies. The weather is drizzling and<br />
cold. Mam settles herself on the bench and holds the<br />
baby bundled against her in a blanket. Father puts an<br />
oilskin over her head and shoulders. For a moment, I<br />
think he’s going to tell me to move aside, that he will<br />
take Mam into town in my place. For a moment, I<br />
think Mam will ask him to. But neither one of them<br />
says anything. I whip the reins, not too hard, and tell<br />
Ulysses and Mae to geddup. Father stands in the rain<br />
watching us go.<br />
Mam stays silent while we ride, but I can feel<br />
108 109
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
her worry. I know she’s thinking about the little<br />
girl between Annie and Isabel. She called that baby<br />
Marie. She died when she was just a few days older<br />
than Teddy is now. I know she’s worrying about<br />
how she’s going to pay Dr. Thompson, too, because<br />
with customers seeming to spurn us and our mill all<br />
week—and with Father making visits to Doc Barrow’s<br />
Roadhouse—the jar in which Father keeps his<br />
earnings has been emptier than usual.<br />
Dr. Thompson’s office is at the back of an<br />
apothecary he runs on Nooksack Avenue, across from<br />
the new hotel that went up last year. The rain has<br />
turned the street to mud that sucks at the wagon’s<br />
wheels and slows Ulysses and Mae down. It seems that<br />
we will be trapped forever in this jostling cart with<br />
the misty rain coming at us sideways, but at last we’re<br />
there. I take hold of Teddy while Mam climbs down<br />
from the wagon. He feels like a feather in my arms. He<br />
mewls and cries, wanting Mam. I’m relieved when I<br />
put him back into her arms. She tells me to come into<br />
the apothecary with her out of the rain, because she<br />
doesn’t need two sick children on her hands.<br />
The shop has a whole wall of shelves filled with<br />
bottles and jars of various sizes, containing all sorts<br />
of powders and liquids. Mrs. Thompson is behind the<br />
counter, weighing something that looks like dried<br />
ragweed on a scale. She’s older than Mam and on the<br />
ample side. Well fed, as Father would say.<br />
“Good morning,” she says, without taking her eyes<br />
off the scale. When she finally looks up at Mam, she<br />
sees in her face that something is seriously wrong. She<br />
comes around to our side of the counter and takes the<br />
baby from her. Peeking under the blanket, she coos<br />
to him.<br />
“What a fine boy you have, Mrs. Gillies,” she says.<br />
But you can tell that she’s just trying to make Mam<br />
feel that everything is going to be all right—when,<br />
in fact, she thinks that Mam has good reason to be<br />
concerned. “Bring the baby and sit by the stove, dear.<br />
Dr. Thompson is with a patient. He shouldn’t be very<br />
much longer.”<br />
Mam thanks Mrs. Thompson and does as she<br />
says. There are two chairs, but I don’t feel right about<br />
sitting in the other one, dripping wet as I am and<br />
muddy from the splatter kicked up by the wagon’s<br />
wheels. Besides which, it’s too hot beside the stove,<br />
and I don’t like the medicine smell that fills the room.<br />
Anyway, all the time we were traveling from our farm,<br />
I was forming an intention of my own.<br />
“I’m going to see to Mae and Ulysses,” I say.<br />
“Don’t be standing out in the rain,” Mam warns me.<br />
I go outside and check briefly that Mae and Ulysses<br />
are hitched firmly to the post so that I won’t have told<br />
Mam an out-and-out lie, then I keep walking across<br />
the street to the new hotel.<br />
110 111
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
The Nooksack Hotel is as fancy as it comes in these<br />
parts, three stories tall with a spiral staircase winding<br />
upward from the lobby to the rooms. Mr. Hopkins, the<br />
manager, is behind a long raised counter. He peers at<br />
me funny through his eyeglasses when I walk in. I nod<br />
to him like I’m here on important business, which I<br />
am. I’m headed to a small office off the other side of<br />
the sitting area—the telegraph office.<br />
Since Father doesn’t want to hear about the Sumas<br />
Indians coming together just across the border, I<br />
have decided it’s my duty as a citizen of Whatcom<br />
County to tell somebody in authority about what Joe<br />
Hampton told me. Mr. Moultray would be my first<br />
choice, but he is located another two miles away at<br />
The Crossing. Mr. Osterman is closer at hand, here in<br />
town. The door is closed, but through the glass panel I<br />
can see him at his desk with his back to me, and I can<br />
hear him tap-tapping away at his machine.<br />
The telegraph works by sending little bursts of<br />
electricity down a wire strung from pole to pole to<br />
Ferndale, then Bellingham Bay, and from there all the<br />
way to California and beyond. The electricity is made<br />
inside a battery—a glass jar filled with copper and<br />
zinc and water that somehow starts a current. Then the<br />
operator uses a key to transmit the bursts of electricity<br />
in a code of dots and dashes. The code stands for the<br />
alphabet. For instance, in Morse code, the letter A<br />
is one dot followed by one dash, the letter B is one<br />
dash and three dots, and so on. I don’t know them all,<br />
though. At the receiving end, there’s another telegraph<br />
operator who understands the code and copies down<br />
the message that’s being sent, letter by letter.<br />
I know all this because Miss Carmichael once<br />
invited Mr. Osterman to the school to tell us about<br />
his job. It seemed to me to be about the best job a<br />
fellow could have, sitting at a fine desk all day sending<br />
and receiving important messages. It’s a job that<br />
earns respect, not the least because it’s modern and<br />
scientific.<br />
When Mr. Osterman stops tapping at the little<br />
black key and sits back in his chair, I knock on the<br />
door. I guess I’ve startled him, because he jumps a bit.<br />
But when he sees who it is, he waves me inside. He<br />
seems in a hurry though, like he doesn’t have time to<br />
talk to me.<br />
“What can I do for you, George?” he says.<br />
He straightens the papers on his desk while<br />
he talks. He keeps his office neat and tidy, like his<br />
trimmed moustache and his freshly laundered clothes.<br />
“There’s something you need to know, Mr.<br />
Osterman.”<br />
“Oh? What might that be?”<br />
“Joe Hampton says the Sumas are getting together.<br />
They’re thinking about getting even, about attacking,<br />
because of—” I remember in the nick of time Mr.<br />
Moultray telling us not to speak about what happened.<br />
112 113
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Because,” I say, knowing he’ll catch my drift.<br />
Of all things, Mr. Osterman smiles.<br />
“Does he now?” he says, acting like there’s nothing<br />
in the world to be concerned about.<br />
“Joe says their tillicums are coming from all up and<br />
down the Fraser River. He says …” I stop myself from<br />
speaking the forbidden name. “He says the boy told<br />
his mother that he was innocent.”<br />
This last piece of information makes Mr.<br />
Osterman’s smile vanish. His brow furrows. His hands<br />
stop tidying the papers on his desk.<br />
“He was lying, of course,” I add quickly, mindful of<br />
the poor reputation we Gillies have acquired of late,<br />
and wanting to show him that I am on the right side<br />
of things.<br />
“Who else have you told this to?” he asks.<br />
“Nobody, sir.”<br />
“See that you keep it that way. The last thing we<br />
need is a lot of scare talk.”<br />
“But, sir, they intend to kill one of us. Joe ought to<br />
know. He’s kin to Louie Sam—” I spoke the name!<br />
“The boy,” I say in a hurry, correcting myself, “he was<br />
some kind of cousin to Joe.”<br />
Mr. Osterman gets up from his chair and steps<br />
toward me, looking me in the eye.<br />
“Listen to me carefully, George. I know you want<br />
what’s best for your neighbors and for your family. I<br />
know you want to keep them safe.”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
“So don’t go around spreading that dead Indian’s<br />
lies about what happened. It just confuses people.<br />
Makes the Sumas think they got a case, when they<br />
got none. Tell your pa not to start spreading stories,<br />
either.”<br />
“But the attack—”<br />
“They won’t attack. I happen to know that the<br />
Canadian authorities are at that Sumas gathering at<br />
this very moment, talking them out of it.” He nods<br />
toward the telegraph key. “Nothing happens around<br />
here that I don’t know about. Now you get on to<br />
school, or wherever you’re supposed to be.”<br />
He turns his back to me and sits down at his desk.<br />
I know he wants me out of there, but there’s another<br />
reason I’ve come to see him. I’ve been thinking that<br />
maybe there’s a way I can earn a little money to help<br />
pay Dr. Thompson.<br />
“Mr. Osterman?”<br />
“What is it?”<br />
“Are you still looking for help?”<br />
He turns around in his chair.<br />
“Help with what?” he says.<br />
He’s irritated, and it rattles me.<br />
“Help repairing the telegraph line.”<br />
“What are you talking about, George?”<br />
“Like you were going to hire Louie Sam for.”<br />
My voice cracks as I say his name. I did it again!<br />
114 115
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Mr. Osterman’s brow darkens like a gathering storm.<br />
I feel like a fool. I feel like running out of here before<br />
Mr. Osterman’s temper explodes in my direction. But<br />
the strange thing is, all of a sudden Mr. Osterman<br />
stops being mad. He’s friendly and nice.<br />
“Thanks for the offer, George, but when I took a<br />
good look at the line that day, I realized we can get<br />
by until the summer. That’s why there wasn’t any work<br />
for …” He doesn’t say the boy’s name.<br />
“But … you said you turned him away because you<br />
didn’t like the look of him.”<br />
At that, his temper flares. He raises his voice.<br />
“Don’t tell me what I said!”<br />
I feel myself go red. I’m standing there like a fool,<br />
not knowing what to say. Then he calms down a little<br />
and tells me, “I was mistaken about needing to hire<br />
that boy. I only regret that poor Mr. Bell paid the<br />
price. Go on now,” he says. “Git!”<br />
I head back through the hotel lobby and go<br />
outside, keeping my eyes to the ground, burning with<br />
embarrassment. Pride goeth before a fall. I went into<br />
the telegraph office all puffed up with my big news,<br />
and I’m coming out feeling like an idiot. Why did<br />
I think that anything Joe Hampton had to say was<br />
worth passing on to somebody like Mr. Osterman?<br />
Why did I ever bring up repairing the line? But I<br />
could have sworn that Mr. Osterman told Sheriff<br />
Leckie that he sent Louie Sam away because he was<br />
ill-tempered. I don’t remember him saying anything<br />
about him changing his mind and deciding there<br />
was no work for him, after all. I must have heard it<br />
all wrong.<br />
It’s raining harder now. Outside the hotel, there’s<br />
a small man in a long canvas coat tying off a horse<br />
at the hitching post, his face hidden under a widebrimmed<br />
hat. I turn my eyes away so that if it’s<br />
somebody else important, he won’t see me here. That’s<br />
when I get a good look at the horse. It’s Mr. Bell’s<br />
gelding, the one that Pete and I rode up to Canada.<br />
Now I can’t help myself from looking to see the man<br />
who’s riding him. Only it isn’t a man. It’s Mrs. Bell—<br />
Annette—Pete’s more-or-less stepmother. I guess<br />
somebody decided the horse should go to her. She<br />
looks me straight in the eye and smiles.<br />
“Howdy, George,” she says, with that Australian<br />
twang of hers. Her boldness comes across as unseemly.<br />
“Where have you been hiding yourself?” she asks me.<br />
I stumble for a reply. “Nowhere, ma’am.” Then, “I<br />
have to fetch my mother.”<br />
I reach the middle of Nooksack Avenue before I<br />
stop and glance back. I can see Mrs. Bell through the<br />
telegraph office window as she goes in to talk with Mr.<br />
Osterman. She’s heated up about something, pointing<br />
out the window. Mr. Osterman looks outside—directly<br />
at me! The next thing I know, he’s outside on the boardwalk<br />
in his shirtsleeves, despite the rain coming down.<br />
116 117
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“George!” he calls to me. “On second thought, there’s<br />
no reason to wait on those repairs until summer. Come<br />
see me around noon on Saturday. I’ll get you started.<br />
How does a dollar and two bits a day sound?”<br />
It sounds like the best thing that’s happened in a<br />
long, long time. My heart takes a leap, I’m so excited.<br />
“I’ll be here!” I tell him. “Thanks, Mr. Osterman!”<br />
“You’re welcome,” he says. “Come prepared to work<br />
hard, now.”<br />
“I will!”<br />
I head over to meet Mam at the doctor’s office,<br />
suddenly walking on air. I must be in Mr. Osterman’s<br />
good books, after all, or he wouldn’t have given me the<br />
job. Maybe now we Gillies can start living down our<br />
reputation as Indian lovers. Maybe now we can all get<br />
back to the way things were, before.<br />
When I walk into the drug store, Mrs. Thompson<br />
is behind the counter handing Mam a bottle of Dr.<br />
Thompson’s special patented medicine to help ease<br />
Teddy’s fever. Mam has to ask Mrs. Thompson if she<br />
can pay for it next week, and Mrs. Thompson says<br />
all right. She’s nice about it, but I know Mam hates<br />
having to ask. Once we’re settled in the wagon and<br />
headed back out of town, I tell Mam not to worry,<br />
that soon I’ll have the money to settle our account.<br />
“And how might that be?” she asks.<br />
“Mr. Osterman’s paying me to check the telegraph<br />
line,” I reply. I’m so excited I could burst. But instead<br />
of being pleased she looks wearier still, like now she<br />
has one more thing to worry about. “What’s wrong?” I<br />
ask. “I thought you’d be happy.”<br />
“I am, George. I am. Just be careful how you tell<br />
Father,” she says.<br />
“Don’t you see, Mam?” I tell her. “The fact he gave<br />
me the job means he’s forgiven Father. Now everybody<br />
will be friends with us again.”<br />
I have seldom heard my mother speak in anger, but<br />
it bursts from her now.<br />
“Your father needs forgiving from God, and<br />
sometimes from me,” she says, “but never from those<br />
hooligans!”<br />
Hooligans! And not a word about me finding a<br />
paying job. I thought she would be pleased.<br />
“They’re not hooligans,” I tell her, “any more than<br />
Father and I are!”<br />
“You talk like you’re proud of what happened<br />
to that boy,” she hisses, wrapping her shawl tighter<br />
around the baby as though she needs to protect him<br />
from me.<br />
For a moment I can’t speak. I don’t know if I can<br />
keep my voice steady.<br />
“I’m not proud of it,” I say at last, and my voice<br />
breaks just as I feared.<br />
I’m aware of her looking over at me, but I keep my<br />
eyes straight ahead to where the motion of Mae’s and<br />
118 119
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Ulysses’s hindquarters is blurred by tears. She reaches<br />
out her hand and squeezes my arm.<br />
“You’re a good boy, George,” she tells me. “I know<br />
you’re a good boy.”<br />
I wipe my nose on my sleeve, and Mam doesn’t<br />
remind me not to. I’m grateful for the drizzle that<br />
disguises the wet running down my cheeks.<br />
By the next morning, the tonic has made Teddy’s<br />
fever go down, but he’s still not feeding right. He<br />
sleeps all the time. Babies are supposed to sleep a<br />
lot, but Mam says they should wake up hungry and<br />
yelling for food, which Teddy does not. She is worn<br />
out with worrying. If Father is worried about Teddy,<br />
he doesn’t show it the way Mam does. I think I know<br />
why. Speaking for myself, I am not attached to Teddy<br />
the same way I am to my other brothers and sisters.<br />
If he’s going to die, I don’t want to feel bad, the way I<br />
did with Baby Marie.<br />
First thing at school on Tuesday, Miss Carmichael<br />
makes me recite that poem by Mr. Emerson she made<br />
me learn—in front of the entire class. Pete and Tom<br />
snicker, but Abigail tells them to hush up, and they do.<br />
On Wednesday, the boys invite me to play catch with<br />
them at the lunch break, like they normally would. The<br />
mill stays quiet all week, though, so maybe we Gillies<br />
haven’t been completely forgiven like I’d hoped.<br />
But it’s been a mild winter and the farmers are busy<br />
getting a head start on their spring wheat. Father has<br />
started ploughing, too, which keeps him occupied and<br />
improves his mood. I mind what Mam said and wait<br />
for the right moment to tell him about me working<br />
for Mr. Osterman.<br />
I’m in the shed milking on Thursday evening when<br />
Father comes in to hang up the plough for the night.<br />
I watch him take handfuls of oats from a sack and put<br />
them in a feed bag.<br />
“Ulysses is getting a treat tonight,” I say.<br />
“Aye, he’s earned it. We finished the lower field up<br />
to the creek.”<br />
“That’s good.”<br />
Father is on his way out of the barn with the feed<br />
bag, whistling softly. This seems as good a time as any.<br />
“I got a job,” I say. I keep pulling on the cow’s<br />
udders. He stops, turns back. I look up at him and tell<br />
him, “With Mr. Osterman.”<br />
He studies me for a long moment, but he isn’t mad.<br />
Not yet, at least.<br />
“What gave you cause to speak to Mr. Osterman?”<br />
“I went on Monday when Mam and I were to town,<br />
to tell him what Joe Hampton told me about the<br />
Sumas attacking us.”<br />
He peers at me.<br />
“About what?”<br />
“Joe says the Sumas are gathering … on account<br />
120 121
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
of what happened. But it’s all right. Mr. Osterman<br />
said not to worry about it, that he knows from<br />
the telegraphs coming through the line that the<br />
Canadians have got the situation under control.”<br />
“And why did you not think to tell your own father<br />
about this before telling Mr. Osterman?”<br />
“I tried,” I say, not wanting to tell him why I did<br />
not succeed.<br />
I wait for his anger, but it doesn’t come. For a<br />
moment, he seems unable to look at me. I tell him,<br />
“Mr. Osterman said not to tell anybody about the<br />
Sumas lest it starts a scare. He told me to tell you the<br />
same.”<br />
“Did he now?”<br />
“I told him about Joe saying Louie Sam was<br />
innocent, too.”<br />
Father takes a step toward me. “What’s that?”<br />
“Joe said Louie Sam told his mother he didn’t<br />
murder Mr. Bell.”<br />
“And Mr. Osterman told you to keep quiet about<br />
that?”<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
I can see that Father is thrown.<br />
“You’re to stay away from Mr. Osterman,” he says.<br />
“Do you ken me?”<br />
“But I’m working for him, repairing the telegraph<br />
line. He’s paying a dollar and two bits a day—enough<br />
to pay for the doctor, and Teddy’s medicine.”<br />
Father shakes his head. He’s building up steam.<br />
When he speaks, his voice is low and dangerous.<br />
“You think I’m not capable of paying for the<br />
doctor?”<br />
“No, sir. I mean, yes, sir! I mean …” Nothing is<br />
coming out right. “I want to help,” I say.<br />
He’s quiet for a long moment. He won’t look me in<br />
the eye. Then he says, “I appreciate that.”<br />
He goes out to give Ulysses his feed. Quickly, I<br />
pour the milk in my pail into the collecting barrel<br />
and follow him outside with a lantern. He’s inside<br />
the paddock scratching Ulysses’s ears while the mule<br />
eats from the bag of oats he’s holding up for him.<br />
Mae noses up to them, wanting her share. He pats her<br />
neck, but pushes her away. I know this much about<br />
how my Father thinks: rewards must be earned.<br />
“Why don’t you like Mr. Osterman?” I ask.<br />
“Who says I don’t like him?”<br />
“Father, why don’t you?”<br />
There’s a long pause. I’m taking a chance pressing<br />
the point, but I know that for some reason he is<br />
distrustful of Mr. Osterman. Maybe it’s the dim<br />
evening light that lets him admit that I’m right.<br />
“I heard a story about him,” he says. “Seems<br />
he spent a goodly amount of time drinking at the<br />
Roadhouse when he was younger, before he acquired<br />
respectability. One night, he and a mate by the name<br />
of John Quin drank corn whiskey ’til they passed out,<br />
122 123
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
so Doc Barrow put the two of them in a room to sleep<br />
it off. Only problem was, come the morning, Quin<br />
wakes up dead.”<br />
He gets a wry smile, but I don’t see what’s funny.<br />
“What killed him?” I ask.<br />
“That’s the question, isn’t it? Some people say it was<br />
the whiskey. But it’s curious how people seem to wind<br />
up dead around Bill Osterman.”<br />
“He’s nice to me,” I tell him. “Everybody looks up<br />
to him.”<br />
“You watch yourself around him. That’s all I have<br />
to say.”<br />
Ulysses has finished his oats. Father takes the feed<br />
bag into the shed, and I go into the house. Mam is in<br />
the rocking chair by the stove with Teddy in her arms.<br />
He’s sleeping again.<br />
“I told him,” I say. “About Mr. Osterman.”<br />
“What did he say?”<br />
“To be careful.”<br />
“Aye,” she says, pulling the blanket up around the<br />
baby’s head. “That’s always good advice.”<br />
Chapter Fourteen<br />
On Friday afternoon, there’s an event that the<br />
whole of the Nooksack Valley has been looking<br />
forward to for weeks and weeks, before the murder<br />
of Mr. Bell took everybody’s attention. The governor<br />
of the Washington Territory, Dr. William A. Newell<br />
himself, is coming to The Crossing all the way from<br />
the territorial capitol in Olympia to speak to the issue<br />
of statehood, at the behest of Bill Moultray. A dance<br />
is to follow in the hall above Mr. Moultray’s livery<br />
stable, which, truth be told, is the event that most<br />
folks have been counting the days toward, at least<br />
the younger folks. Before the murder business took<br />
hold, all Abigail Stevens and the other girls at school<br />
wanted to talk about was their new dresses and hair<br />
ribbons.<br />
It’s the view of most folks in the Washington<br />
Territory that statehood is long overdue. The federal<br />
government in that other Washington—the nation’s<br />
capital—argues back that we don’t have enough people<br />
in our territory to warrant becoming a state. But along<br />
124 125
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
with the Dakotas and Montana, we keep pushing<br />
for statehood anyway. It’s the nature of frontiersmen<br />
to want to rule themselves. We want to elect our<br />
governor, not have him appointed by the president<br />
of the United States, as he is now. And we want<br />
seats in the U.S. Senate, too, instead of our paltry one<br />
seat in the lower house.<br />
Friday at school, Miss Carmichael dismisses us<br />
early so we can all be front row center when the<br />
speeches begin over at The Crossing. By four o’clock, a<br />
lot of folks have turned up in the open space between<br />
Mr. Moultray’s store and his livery stable to listen<br />
to the bigwigs. The sun is shining and there’s a nice<br />
feeling of excitement in the air, as though everything<br />
is normal again. I scan the crowd for Father, and I feel<br />
happy when I spot him toward the back, talking with<br />
Mr. Stevens, Abigail’s father—as though we Gillies,<br />
too, are back to normal.<br />
Dave Harkness is in the crowd, and beside him<br />
stands Mrs. Bell. If she is aware of what people say<br />
about her behind her back, she doesn’t seem to care.<br />
She’s wearing a fancy hat and holding her chin up<br />
high, as though she wants folks to notice her—<br />
standing beside Mr. Harkness like they belong to<br />
each other, with or without the benefit of a preacher.<br />
I look over to where Pete Harkness is shining up<br />
to a couple of the girls from school. The girls are<br />
giddy at whatever it is he’s saying to them, giggling<br />
and carrying on. I wonder what special power the<br />
Harkness men have over women. Or maybe it’s the<br />
women who have the power over them.<br />
Abigail Stevens comes up beside me.<br />
“How do I look, George?” she asks me.<br />
I don’t know what to say. She looks pretty, like<br />
always, except today she’s wearing a bonnet like the<br />
grown-up women. Instead of braids, she has dark curls<br />
peeking out from under the brim. She bats her eyes.<br />
“You look nice,” I tell her.<br />
But that just makes her mad.<br />
“Is that all you got to say?”<br />
I don’t know what I said wrong.<br />
“You look very nice.”<br />
“For your information,” she says, “my mother<br />
ordered this hat all the way from Seattle.” She lifts<br />
the corner of her overcoat to show me the dress she’s<br />
wearing underneath. “It’s to match my new dress for<br />
the dance. You’re coming to the dance, aren’t you?”<br />
“I wasn’t planning on it …,” I say.<br />
I’m about to impress her with the fact that I can’t<br />
be up late tonight because I have a job working for<br />
Mr. Osterman starting in the morning when she hits<br />
me with the little purse she’s carrying, which also<br />
matches her new dress for the dance.<br />
“You are as slow as a fat toad on a hot day, George<br />
Gillies!”<br />
She stomps away. I’m thinking that maybe I should<br />
126 127
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
go after her and find out why she’s suddenly acting<br />
crazy as a loon, but at that moment several men come<br />
out of Moultray’s Store, among them Mr. Moultray<br />
and Mr. Osterman—and a man I take to be Governor<br />
Newell. Chairs have been set up for them along the<br />
boardwalk, facing the crowd. Governor Newell is old,<br />
tall, and lanky, with big mutton chops. Father says<br />
he’s a Yankee easterner through and through—the<br />
president’s man. Father doesn’t mean that as flattery.<br />
Mr. Moultray calls for the crowd to quiet down.<br />
Like I say, he’s a natural leader. When he speaks,<br />
people listen.<br />
“Ladies and gentlemen,” starts Mr. Moultray. “I<br />
thank you for coming out on this fine afternoon to<br />
demonstrate to Governor Newell the fervor with<br />
which we Washingtonians regard the imminence of<br />
statehood.”<br />
There’s a burst of cheering and applause. Miss<br />
Carmichael, who has managed to find a spot directly<br />
in front of Mr. Moultray, is clapping so hard she<br />
knocks her bonnet crooked.<br />
“It is our hope that Governor Newell will<br />
communicate that fervor to the president in<br />
Washington, D.C. For it is not a question of if, but<br />
when the people of this great territory assume their<br />
rightful place amongst the republics of the United<br />
States of America!”<br />
The crowd is even louder now. Miss Carmichael’s<br />
bonnet has flown right off, held on only by the ribbons<br />
tied under her chin. Mr. Moultray waits for folks to<br />
settle down before continuing at length in the same<br />
vein, talking a lot about destiny and God’s will. This<br />
whole time, Governor Newell is sitting still and stonefaced<br />
in his chair. For all I know he’s fallen asleep with<br />
his eyes open. At last Mr. Moultray finishes speaking,<br />
and it’s Governor Newell’s turn. The governor looks a<br />
little startled when Mr. Moultray speaks his name—so<br />
maybe he was sleeping. He takes his time getting up<br />
from his chair.<br />
“Good afternoon,” he begins.<br />
The crowd is still, wondering what he’ll say next—<br />
how, after Mr. Moultray has just finished making such<br />
a strong case for statehood, he could have the audacity<br />
to tell us we’re not yet ready. Before he speaks, he digs<br />
into his coat pocket and brings out a folded piece of<br />
paper. He opens it up. It appears to be a cable.<br />
“I have here,” he says, “a telegraph from Attorney<br />
General Davis in Washington, D.C., dated a little<br />
over a week ago, on Thursday, the twenty-eighth of<br />
February. It pertains to an event that took place at the<br />
hands of certain individuals from the Nooksack Valley<br />
on the preceding day.”<br />
The twenty-eighth is Teddy’s birthday. It’s also<br />
the day after the hanging of Louie Sam. I glance to<br />
Mr. Moultray and Mr. Osterman, seated behind the<br />
governor. From the way Mr. Osterman’s shifting in his<br />
128 129
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
chair, it looks like this is one telegraph our telegraph<br />
man knows nothing about. And Mr. Moultray looks<br />
peaked all of a sudden. It’s the same look he wore when<br />
Louie Sam told him he was going to fix him. I flash to<br />
a memory of Mr. Moultray’s hand making contact with<br />
that pony’s hindquarters. I see bound legs thrashing in<br />
midair. My nice normal feeling is chased away.<br />
The governor proceeds to read the telegraph to<br />
the crowd.<br />
“‘I am requesting in response to a communication<br />
from Her Majesty’s Government in Canada that you<br />
instruct your territorial police to watch out for and<br />
arrest members of a lynch mob charged with hanging<br />
a Canadian Indian on Canadian soil near Sumas<br />
Prairie, British Columbia, pending the Canadians’<br />
application for extradition proceedings.’”<br />
The crowd goes dead silent. The governor looks out<br />
over the assembled folk of the Nooksack Valley like a<br />
judge about to pass sentence.<br />
“Pursuant to these instructions,” he says, “I have<br />
directed Mr. Bradshaw, the prosecuting attorney of<br />
the Third Judicial District in Port Townsend, to act<br />
immediately and vigorously against the leaders of this<br />
lynch mob so that they can be extradited to Canada,<br />
where they will stand trial for their crimes.”<br />
Mr. Moultray and Mr. Osterman sit gobsmacked. Or<br />
maybe I just think they must be, because I am for sure.<br />
“As to the issue of statehood,” says the governor,<br />
“perhaps that is best left to another day.”<br />
Having said his piece, Governor Newell stands<br />
above us on the boardwalk, as though expecting the<br />
leaders of the Nooksack Vigilance Committee to step<br />
forward and face judgment this very moment. But<br />
nobody moves—except Miss Carmichael, whose hand<br />
goes to her mouth as she utters a small cry. I look<br />
around to see if Father is still here. He’s at the back<br />
where he was earlier, standing beside Mr. Stevens.<br />
Both of their heads are bowed, eyes hidden by their<br />
hat brims. Everybody is silent—until an angry voice<br />
booms out of the crowd.<br />
“We was promised a talk on us becoming a state, so<br />
let’s hear it!”<br />
We all crane our necks to see that the speaker is<br />
Dave Harkness. His face is all red with fury. Annette<br />
Bell is standing there beside him frowning, with<br />
her arms crossed tight. She says something to Mr.<br />
Harkness, who then pipes up again.<br />
“If the United States Government has got<br />
something to say to us, they can come say it to our<br />
faces instead of sending their hired mouthpiece to do<br />
it!” he says.<br />
The crowd, so silent a moment ago, sends up<br />
a cheer. People are hollering about freedom and<br />
democracy, and about how no Washingtonian got<br />
to cast a vote to elect Governor Newell to office, so<br />
he has no rightful place messing in our business and<br />
130 131
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
telling us what to do. Up on the boardwalk, Governor<br />
Newell sputters something about how we settlers are<br />
ignorant rabble unfit to govern ourselves, which makes<br />
the crowd angrier still. Mr. Moultray is on his feet<br />
trying to calm everybody down, but he’s not trying<br />
very hard. When a rock whizzes by the governor, close<br />
enough to ruffle his mutton chops, Mr. Moultray<br />
whispers something to the men who came with him<br />
from Olympia, who then hustle the governor into<br />
Moultray’s Store. Mr. Moultray turns to the crowd<br />
and starts speechifying.<br />
“Fellow citizens of Whatcom County,” he says from<br />
his perch on the boardwalk. “Surely the Governor can<br />
not but help to have comprehended how unwavering<br />
is our quest for democracy!”<br />
The crowd sends up another loud cheer. I can’t<br />
believe how fast the subject has gone from the<br />
hanging of Louie Sam back to statehood. I can’t<br />
believe how the men in the crowd—most of whom<br />
rode with the posse that night—don’t seem worried<br />
about what Governor Newell just said about bringing<br />
the leaders to justice. By my count, all five leaders of<br />
the posse are present—Mr. Harkness, Mr. Osterman,<br />
Mr. Breckenridge, Mr. Hopkins, and Mr. Moultray<br />
himself, who at this moment is working folks up into<br />
a frenzy of hollering for their rights.<br />
We see no more of the governor. In the crowd, I<br />
hear people proclaiming about how Bill Moultray<br />
showed the president’s man a thing or two. The nerve<br />
of him, coming here and reading that telegraph! From<br />
the way they talk, it’s like the right to statehood has<br />
somehow become the same thing as the right to hang<br />
Louie Sam, though in my mind they are not the same<br />
at all. The first is right and fair. But the hanging … if<br />
folks believe so strongly it was the right thing to do,<br />
then why aren’t they willing to step up to the governor<br />
and tell him so?<br />
After a while, the crowd starts to break up. Lots<br />
of folks are staying around for the dance later and<br />
have brought baskets of food for their dinners. I see<br />
Abigail Stevens sitting in a wagon with her parents<br />
and her little sisters, eating a sandwich. I think about<br />
going over to patch it up with her, to maybe even<br />
ask her for a dance if I stay for a little while, but the<br />
thought of it makes me break out in a sweat. I head<br />
over to Father, who is untethering Ulysses and Mae<br />
from a post outside the livery stable. John, Will, and<br />
Annie are already seated in the bed of the wagon.<br />
“Are you coming home with us, George?” asks<br />
Father.<br />
“He’s too busy making eyes at Abigail,” says John.<br />
I snarl at him. “Mind your own business, John.”<br />
Father gives John a look that makes him hold his<br />
tongue.<br />
“Stay if you want to,” he says.<br />
132 133
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I can see Father’s holding back from smiling. It’s<br />
downright humiliating. I climb up into the wagon<br />
beside him without saying anything at all, which is<br />
enough said. Father slaps Ulysses and Mae with the<br />
reins and we start off jostling toward home. After a<br />
while, my thoughts stray back to the governor. I ask<br />
Father, “Do you think he means what he says about<br />
punishing the leaders of the Vigilance Committee?”<br />
Father answers low, so the kids in the back<br />
won’t hear.<br />
“He can mean it all he wants. What he intends to<br />
do about it with the whole valley vowed to secrecy is<br />
another question altogether.”<br />
“Do you think they ought to be punished?”<br />
Father shoots me a cautioning look. I hold his gaze.<br />
I want to know.<br />
“Aye,” he says finally. “Aye, I do.”<br />
Chapter Fifteen<br />
I wake early Saturday morning, so I decide to<br />
put the time to good use before I’m due to go see Mr.<br />
Osterman. I’m fishing for trout in the creek at a good<br />
spot I know upstream from the mill. It’s chilly this<br />
early, but the sun is shining and you can feel spring<br />
just around the corner. After a few minutes I feel a big<br />
tug on my line. I see a brown back fin crest before the<br />
fish swims back down into the water, taking my line<br />
with him. He’s big, maybe a five-pounder. I give him<br />
his head for a bit, then slowly I reel him in, feeling<br />
for just the right amount of tension to keep him on<br />
the hook. When he gets close to the shore, he gets an<br />
inkling that he’s being played and makes a run for it. I<br />
know that’s my do-or-die moment, so I give the line a<br />
big yank—and pull the trout right up onto the shore.<br />
He’s flopping around in the grass like a demon before<br />
I take a rock and end it for him.<br />
“He’s a beaut!”<br />
I spin around, taken by surprise. Who should be<br />
sauntering along a deer path but Joe Hampton. He’s<br />
134 135
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
got a fishing pole with him that must have belonged<br />
to his pa—the Indians usually use traps and spears<br />
to fish.<br />
“Mind if I join you?” he says.<br />
I am not in a position to say no—neither of our<br />
families claims this stretch of the creek, and in fact we<br />
are closer to his shack than to our cabin.<br />
“Suit yourself,” I say.<br />
He digs in the bank for a worm, which he hooks<br />
and then casts into the water. We sit in the grass<br />
twenty feet from each other, tugging at our lines,<br />
listening to birds sing. I am dying for him to tell me<br />
about what happened with his tillicums across the<br />
border. He stays quiet, making me speak first.<br />
“When did you get back?”<br />
“Couple of days ago.”<br />
He falls back into silence. I see he means to make<br />
me work for crumbs of information. I decide to<br />
surprise him with some of my own.<br />
“I hear the Canadian Government has been<br />
calming your people down.”<br />
“If you mean they sent an Indian agent in, that’s<br />
true. Patrick McTiernan. But he came because the<br />
Stó:lō asked him to come.”<br />
I don’t like his attitude, like he’s always got the<br />
upper hand.<br />
“So are they attacking or not?” I challenge him.<br />
“We thought about it. There was something like<br />
two hundred people there. We talked all day and<br />
all night about what should be done. Some people<br />
thought we should come across the border and hang<br />
the first sixty-five Americans we came across, that that<br />
would be a nice round number to even the score for<br />
an innocent boy hanged. But most people thought it<br />
would be enough to take the first white man we found,<br />
carry him back to the hanging tree where Louie Sam<br />
died and string him up. An eye for an eye.”<br />
At that moment I get another bite on my line.<br />
I pull it up. It’s only a catfish, but I’m glad that the<br />
business of landing it gives me a reason to turn<br />
my face away from Joe, because the picture of two<br />
hundred angry Indians coming over the border to<br />
hang sixty-five of us, or even one of us, is giving me<br />
the willies. I keep my back to Joe as I crouch down to<br />
unhook the fish.<br />
“So what did the Indian agent say to that?”<br />
“He wasn’t big on that idea,” says Joe. “He wanted<br />
us to think twice about starting a feud that could wind<br />
up in a full-fledged war. Even though it’s plain as the<br />
nose on your face that we didn’t start it.”<br />
“So how was it left then?”<br />
“There was one thing that everybody could agree<br />
on. There has to be an investigation, to figure out who<br />
really killed Jim Bell.”<br />
Words start in my mouth to deny Louie Sam’s<br />
innocence, but I say nothing. Joe Hampton gives me a<br />
136 137
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
satisfied look, like I’ve just admitted that Louie Sam is<br />
not the culprit.<br />
“The chiefs agreed not to bring a raiding party<br />
across the border. They sent the people back to their<br />
home villages. They’re leaving it up to the Canadian<br />
law to find the murderers.”<br />
“Murderers. You think more than one person killed<br />
Mr. Bell?” I ask.<br />
He looks at me like I’m some kind of idiot.<br />
“I’m talking about the murderers of Louie Sam,” he<br />
says. “If it was up to me, every last murdering son of<br />
a bitch that rode with that lynch mob would pay for<br />
what they done.”<br />
He keeps looking at me, as if to say that he knows<br />
that I’m one of them. I turn away and throw the<br />
catfish back into the creek. I watch it swim down into<br />
the muddy depths, all the while feeling Joe Hampton’s<br />
eyes hooking into me. A murderer. Is that what he’s<br />
saying I am?<br />
I carry the trout home so Mam can fry it for the<br />
noon meal. All the while I’m walking, I’m thinking. I<br />
want to believe that Louie Sam murdered James Bell.<br />
I want to believe it, but I have so many questions. I<br />
keep seeing him in my mind, at the moment when<br />
Mr. Moultray put the rope around his neck. I see the<br />
expression on his face—scared to death, but angry, too.<br />
If he was guilty, he would have acted guilty. Wouldn’t<br />
he? I keep thinking about the fact that Louie Sam<br />
was wearing a pair of suspenders when they hauled<br />
him out of Mr. York’s farmhouse. I wish I knew what<br />
happened to the suspenders we found in the swamp.<br />
I would like to see for myself whether they’re mansized<br />
or boy-sized. If they were man-sized, then it<br />
would have to follow that maybe it wasn’t Louie Sam<br />
running away through the swamp. But who was it<br />
then? And whoever it was, was that the person who<br />
shot Mr. Bell?<br />
When I reach the cabin, I give the trout to John<br />
to clean. He complains about it, but I have to be on<br />
my way into Nooksack to meet Mr. Osterman at the<br />
appointed time. For myself, I take bread and two boiled<br />
eggs to eat as I walk. I am not about to ask Father if I<br />
can take Mae. Since I told him about my job repairing<br />
telegraph poles, he has said nothing more to me about<br />
it. Mam is pleased there will be a little more money,<br />
but she’s worried about what kind of work I’ll be doing,<br />
and how dangerous it will be. I’m wondering about<br />
that, too. But Teddy’s medicine is almost used up. If<br />
Mr. Osterman gives me a day’s wages today, I will have<br />
more than enough to settle Mam’s account with Dr.<br />
Thompson for the last bottle, as well as to purchase a<br />
new one to bring home with me.<br />
When I reach the Nooksack Hotel, the door to<br />
the telegraph office is open, but Mr. Osterman is not<br />
138 139
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
at his desk. I knock on the door, thinking that maybe<br />
he’s in there, but hidden from my view. There’s no<br />
answer. I am unsure what to do, whether to go in and<br />
wait for him, or to stand out here in the lobby of the<br />
hotel. I look across to Mr. Hopkins, thinking to ask<br />
him if he knows Mr. Osterman’s whereabouts, but he<br />
is busy looking after a red-headed man whom I guess<br />
to be a hotel guest. I look from that man’s mud-caked<br />
boots to his worn buckskin coat and I wonder how he<br />
has the money to stay in such a fancy place. Now Mr.<br />
Hopkins is peering at me over his spectacles, looking<br />
me up and down in my fish-stinking dungarees and<br />
jacket, like between me and the red-haired man, he’s<br />
had enough of varmints like us dirtying up his nice<br />
hotel. I’m expecting him to tell me any minute now to<br />
go wait outside.<br />
“I’ve got business with Mr. Osterman,” I tell him.<br />
“What business have you got?”<br />
“He hired me,” I say, and add for emphasis just in<br />
case I haven’t made my point, “I’m working for him.”<br />
The red-headed man turns around and gives me<br />
a look. He throws me a friendly smile, then picks up<br />
his beaten-up valise and starts climbing the spiral<br />
staircase to the rooms upstairs.<br />
“Go wait in the telegraph office,” Mr. Hopkins<br />
tells me.<br />
I decide that must be what Mr. Osterman intended<br />
for me to do all along.<br />
A quarter of an hour goes by. I’m getting the<br />
fidgets just standing in the middle of the room<br />
waiting. There’s a fine leather chair beside the fireplace,<br />
but I don’t feel right sitting in it in my smelly work<br />
clothes. The oak desk chair, on the other hand, has a<br />
cushion I could remove. Also, it’s a swivel chair. I have<br />
never in my life sat in a swivel chair.<br />
I peek outside into the hotel lobby to see if there<br />
is any sign of Mr. Osterman. There is none. I lean<br />
across the desk and look out the window into the<br />
street. It’s silent as the grave out there. So I remove<br />
the cushion from the swivel chair and I sit down.<br />
I swing myself a little to the left, then a little to<br />
the right, imagining what it must be like to be the<br />
telegraph man. I place my finger on the small black<br />
key that Mr. Osterman uses to send messages. I’m<br />
tempted to give a tap or two, but I worry that I<br />
might wind up sending a message to some other<br />
telegraph man down the line.<br />
I don’t mean to stick my nose into telegraph office<br />
business, but there in front of me among the papers on<br />
the desk I can’t help but see a newspaper, and in that<br />
newspaper a headline leaps out at me—“The Sumas<br />
Tragedy.” The newspaper is the British Columbian,<br />
published across the border in the town of New<br />
Westminster. The story is all about the hanging of<br />
Louie Sam, and the meeting of the Canadian Indians<br />
at Sumas that Joe Hampton went to. I can’t believe<br />
140 141
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I’m reading about us in the newspaper, like we’re as<br />
famous as Wild Bill Hickok!<br />
Deploring the lynching of fourteen-year-old<br />
Louie Sam as an illegal act, Indian agent Patrick<br />
McTiernan promised local chiefs that the Dominion<br />
Government will do everything in its power to<br />
bring those who are responsible to justice.<br />
British Columbia Premier William Smithe has<br />
sent an appeal to Prime Minister Sir John A.<br />
Macdonald in Ottawa, who has demanded that<br />
officials in Washington D.C. and in the Washington<br />
Territory identify the leaders of the American<br />
lynch mob.<br />
“Out of my chair!”<br />
Mr. Osterman is standing in the doorway, red-faced<br />
with anger. I leap up so fast I almost make the swivel<br />
chair fall over.<br />
“Mr. Hopkins said to wait in here …,” I stammer<br />
like a fool.<br />
“That means wait, not snoop.”<br />
Mr. Osterman crosses to his desk. He sees what<br />
I was reading, snatches up the newspaper. He’s<br />
glaring at me. All I can think to say is, “He was only<br />
fourteen.”<br />
“You never mind how old anybody was.”<br />
“Are we in trouble with the law?”<br />
“Just keep your mouth shut and everything’s going<br />
to be fine.”<br />
“But the Canadians—”<br />
“To hell with the damned Canadians!”<br />
Mr. Osterman yells so loud that the whole hotel<br />
must be able to hear him, even the guests upstairs.<br />
I remember what my father said about him finding<br />
respectability only lately, like he wasn’t always<br />
respectable. I wonder if I’m catching a glimpse of his<br />
previous self. But he calms down a bit, maybe because<br />
he’s worried other people might hear.<br />
“I am sick and tired of people sticking their noses<br />
where they don’t belong—and that includes you.”<br />
“I’m sorry, Mr. Osterman.”<br />
“Did I make a mistake offering you this job,<br />
George?”<br />
That makes me panic.<br />
“No, sir!” I tell him.<br />
“Can I rely on your discretion?” I’m not sure what<br />
he means by that. It must show, because then he says,<br />
“Can I count on you to do what’s right, to be a loyal<br />
citizen of Nooksack?”<br />
“Yes, sir. No question.”<br />
He eyes me a moment longer, like he’s making up<br />
his mind about me.<br />
“All right, then. You just do as you’re told, and we’ll<br />
get along fine.”<br />
142 143
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Yes, sir,” I say.<br />
I’m so relieved, I want to cry—but I keep my face<br />
calm, to show him he can trust me to keep my word.<br />
He turns to a shelf of books and takes down a scroll,<br />
which when he spreads it out on the desk turns out to<br />
be a map of the telegraph line. He jabs his finger at<br />
the section of line that runs from the far side of the<br />
Nooksack River—the part that runs west and south<br />
toward Ferndale.<br />
“I want you to start here and work your way west.<br />
Mr. Harkness will let you ride the ferry across the<br />
river for free.”<br />
I don’t stop to think before I ask, “But what about<br />
the stretch around Mr. Bell’s cabin?”<br />
He brings the flat of his hand down hard on the<br />
desk. “Did you or did you not just promise me to do as<br />
you’re told!”<br />
“I did! I’m sorry! I will!”<br />
I’m kicking myself like crazy. Why can’t I learn to<br />
keep my big mouth shut? He rolls up the map, his face<br />
a fury. I’m sure he’s about to tell me I’m fired before I<br />
even begin. But after a minute, he says, “Does your pa<br />
own a handsaw you can use?”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
I’m thinking that asking Father to allow me to take<br />
it will be a hazard, but I am on such thin ice with Mr.<br />
Osterman that I am not about to tell him “no.”<br />
“Good. Your job is to cut back the underbrush<br />
growing up around the poles, to keep it away from the<br />
wire.”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
“You check the pole for rot, top to bottom, and<br />
for damage from insects and birds. Mr. Moultray will<br />
supply you with pitch for patching. Tell him to put it<br />
on my account.”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
I want to know how I’m supposed to climb up the<br />
poles, but I’m afraid to ask in case I look dumb.<br />
“A day’s work is dawn to dusk. Get an early start<br />
tomorrow. You can come by here for your wages on<br />
Monday.”<br />
So I won’t be paid today, not even tomorrow—<br />
never mind that tomorrow is Sunday and I’ll have<br />
to miss church again. But I am in no position to<br />
complain about working on the Sabbath, nor to ask<br />
Mr. Osterman for the money in advance.<br />
“Yes, sir,” I say. “Thank you, sir.”<br />
I leave the hotel down-hearted and cross the<br />
street to Dr. Thompson’s drug store. Mrs. Thompson<br />
is behind the counter, talking with a customer. The<br />
customer is Mrs. Stevens, Abigail’s mother. They greet<br />
me with smiles. It makes me happy that not all of<br />
Nooksack is against us Gillies.<br />
“How’s the new baby?” Mrs. Thompson asks me.<br />
“Still sickly.”<br />
144 145
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Mrs. Thompson looks worried for us. So does Mrs.<br />
Stevens.<br />
“Winter babies have a hard time of it,” she says,<br />
“even if the winter is mild.”<br />
“I’ll be with you in just a moment,” Mrs. Thompson<br />
tells me kindly.<br />
She goes back to wrapping Mrs. Stevens’s<br />
purchases, continuing the conversation they were<br />
having when I came in.<br />
“I heard he was planning to sue, for estrangement<br />
of affection,” says Mrs. Thompson.<br />
Mrs. Stevens raises her eyebrows and clucks her<br />
tongue.<br />
“What do these men see in that woman?” she says.<br />
“A lonely man is easily misled,” pronounces Mrs.<br />
Thompson.<br />
“How far misled is the question,” says Mrs. Stevens.<br />
Mrs. Thompson drops her voice to a whisper.<br />
“I can’t believe he would go that far.”<br />
Mrs. Stevens shakes her head sadly.<br />
“Susannah must be turning over in her grave,” she<br />
replies.<br />
I know who they’re talking about. Susannah must<br />
be Susannah Harkness, Pete Harkness’s ma, who died<br />
three years back. And “that woman” can be no other<br />
than Mrs. Bell.<br />
Mrs. Stevens says good-bye to Mrs. Thompson and<br />
leaves the store, telling me to give her regards to Mam.<br />
“Now then,” says Mrs. Thompson to me, “it was the<br />
fever tonic Dr. Thompson ordered for the little one,<br />
wasn’t it? That’s seventy-five cents.”<br />
She turns and takes a bottle of it from the shelf<br />
behind her and sets it on the counter. She’s waiting for<br />
her money. I’m standing there with my tongue tied.<br />
“Could I pay you on Monday, ma’am? For both<br />
bottles?”<br />
She’s frowning a little now. I’m afraid that we<br />
Gillies have reached the end of her charity.<br />
“That’s two bottles on your account. Are you sure<br />
you’ll have the money then, George?”<br />
“Yes, ma’am! I’ve got a job, working for Mr.<br />
Osterman.”<br />
She gives me a queer look.<br />
“And what might you be doing for Mr. Osterman?”<br />
“Repairing poles.”<br />
“Do your parents know about this?”<br />
“Yes, ma’am.”<br />
“And they approve?”<br />
“Yes, ma’am.”<br />
She smiles, but her smile is tighter than before. She<br />
pushes the bottle toward me.<br />
“All right, then, George. I’ll see you on Monday.”<br />
Mam is so grateful to me for bringing the medicine<br />
that she gives me a slice of apple pie when I get home.<br />
She isn’t happy about me spending all day Sunday<br />
away from home missing church and all, but she says<br />
146 147
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
that sacrifices must be made. She’s only sorry that it’s<br />
my immortal soul that’s doing the sacrificing. It’s quiet<br />
in the house for once. John and Will are out in the<br />
fields with Father, and Annie has Isabel in the yard<br />
teaching her to dance—though she herself doesn’t<br />
know a waltz from a two-step. Teddy is awake in his<br />
cradle by the stove, but he’s not crying or fussing. He’s<br />
just lying there. Mam gets her mending basket and<br />
sits at the table with me while I eat.<br />
“Mam, what’s ‘estrangement of affection’?” I ask.<br />
“Why would you want to know such a thing?” she<br />
asks me back.<br />
“I heard Mrs. Thompson say it. She was talking<br />
about Mr. Harkness, and Mrs. Bell.”<br />
I see in Mam’s face that a penny has dropped.<br />
“Was she?” she says.<br />
Suddenly, she’s concentrating hard on the hole in<br />
the sock she has stretched over her hand.<br />
“Tell me,” I say. “What does it mean?”<br />
She stays quiet.<br />
“Mam, I’m fifteen. I need to know about the<br />
world.”<br />
Now she looks up at me. She has a sad smile.<br />
“Aye, so you do,” she says. Then, “ ‘Estrangement of<br />
affection’ is when somebody comes between a man and<br />
a woman who are married, or engaged to be married.”<br />
“And you can be sued for that?”<br />
“Aye, you can.”<br />
Now I’m starting to understand.<br />
“So … Mr. Bell wanted to sue Mr. Harkness, for<br />
coming between him and Mrs. Bell?”<br />
Mam’s interest perks up.<br />
“Is that what Mrs. Thompson said?”<br />
“I’m pretty sure that’s who she was talking about.”<br />
“Well, then … yes. I suppose that in Mr. Bell’s<br />
mind he had cause to sue Mr. Harkness.”<br />
I dig my fork into the pie and swallow another bite.<br />
We sit together in silence for a bit, Mam sewing, and<br />
me thinking that I never knew before there were such<br />
bad feelings between Mr. Bell and Mr. Harkness. But<br />
then, how could there not have been?<br />
148 149
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Sixteen<br />
John is doing the milking Sunday morning when<br />
I come into the shed. I take Father’s handsaw down<br />
from its nail. John is watching me while he milks.<br />
“Did you ask him if you can take that?” he wants<br />
to know.<br />
“Why don’t you mind your own business, John?” I<br />
say, because the truth is I didn’t ask Father. I’m hoping<br />
I can return the saw before he notices it’s missing. I put<br />
it in a knapsack with the bread and cheese that Mam<br />
has given me, and set out along the track toward The<br />
Crossing with the sun barely peeking over the trees.<br />
This is the second Sunday since Mr. Bell died. By<br />
the time I reach the remains of his cabin, the sun is<br />
high enough to send sparkles off the frosty rime that’s<br />
spread over the charred timbers like white moss. It’s<br />
almost pretty. I haven’t had breakfast yet, so I stop and<br />
eat some of the bread and cheese. While I chew I walk<br />
the length of the ruins. Kids have started talking at<br />
school about this stretch of the track being haunted<br />
by Mr. Bell’s ghost, but the place doesn’t feel haunted<br />
to me. It just feels lonely. It always felt lonely, though,<br />
even when Mr. Bell was alive.<br />
I come to the spot between what used to be his<br />
store and his kitchen—the spot where we found his<br />
body—and I wonder what it was about him that<br />
made his wife and son hate him so. But did she hate<br />
him enough to want him dead? Is that what Mrs.<br />
Thompson and Mrs. Stevens were driving at? It<br />
doesn’t seem possible that we have a murderer living<br />
right here in our midst. But if it’s true that Louie Sam<br />
didn’t kill Mr. Bell, then somebody else must have<br />
done it. I set out walking again. My mind is full of<br />
such thoughts all the way to The Crossing—about Mr.<br />
Bell hating Mr. Harkness for stealing his wife away,<br />
and Mrs. Bell hating her husband all the more for the<br />
trouble he was causing her and Mr. Harkness. I just<br />
don’t know what to believe.<br />
When I reach Mr. Moultray’s store, it’s closed. In<br />
the livery stable I find Jack Simpson, the man the<br />
posse sent ahead to sneak into Mr. York’s farmhouse.<br />
He tells me to give him a minute and he’ll get the<br />
pitch I need for the repairs from the supplies shed.<br />
I watch him feed and water the last of the horses.<br />
Jack’s a friendly type with a quick smile, though he<br />
smells bad from having no mother or wife to wash his<br />
clothes or tell him to take a bath. He’s close enough to<br />
my age that I feel like I can ask him a question.<br />
“What do you make of Governor Newell saying<br />
150 151
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
he’s going to track down the leaders of the Vigilance<br />
Committee?” I say.<br />
“He can try,” he replies with a laugh.<br />
“Mr. York saw your face. He knows who you are.”<br />
“Mr. York is a good actor,” says Jack.<br />
“What do you mean?”<br />
“The way he was huffin’ and puffin’ at the posse,<br />
that was all for show. He knew we was coming for the<br />
Indian.”<br />
“Who told him?”<br />
“Never you mind,” says Jack.<br />
He gives me a warning look and goes silent—<br />
which is unusual for Jack, who’s a big talker by nature.<br />
I follow him out of the livery to a shed, where he<br />
opens a barrel and starts ladling gooey black pitch<br />
into a bucket for me. I’ve got one more question I’m<br />
itching to ask.<br />
“What was he like?”<br />
“Who?”<br />
“Louie Sam. You saw him that night, didn’t you?<br />
Inside the farmhouse.”<br />
“I didn’t see him. They had him in a back room.”<br />
Then he adds, not being one to miss a chance to puff<br />
himself up, “Mr. York told me about him, though.”<br />
“What did he say?”<br />
“That he was quiet. That he came with Sheriff<br />
Leckie and Mr. Campbell peaceable enough when<br />
they arrested him.”<br />
“Joe Hampton says Louie Sam told his mother he<br />
didn’t do it.”<br />
Jack halts what he’s doing, pitch dripping from the<br />
ladle. He gets hot under the collar.<br />
“Who cares what Joe Hampton says?”<br />
“But what if it’s the truth? What if we got the<br />
wrong fella?”<br />
Jack spits into the straw. “It don’t matter. I would<br />
kill a Chinaman as quick as I would an Indian,” he<br />
says. “And I would kill an Indian as quick as I would<br />
a dog.”<br />
Jack Simpson has a reputation for being likable, but<br />
at this moment I don’t see why. He seems all bluster<br />
and hate to me.<br />
“He was only fourteen,” I tell him.<br />
Jack’s face goes all dark and he stabs his finger at me.<br />
“You Gillies ought to remember who your friends<br />
are,” he says. “Just keep your trap shut.”<br />
He shoves the bucket of pitch at me and walks<br />
away without so much as a “so long.”<br />
I’ve done it again—opened my mouth when I<br />
shouldn’t have. Still, I’m sick and tired of people<br />
telling me to keep quiet.<br />
I head down the hill from the livery to the ferry<br />
landing. The ferry is a scow that’s tethered to a<br />
heavy rope that’s been strung from one shore of the<br />
Nooksack River to the other. The river is shallow here<br />
152 153
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
and calm compared to where it comes rollicking down<br />
from Mount Baker to the south and east of us. Unless<br />
you have your own boat or barge, the ferry is the<br />
only way to cross if you want to travel to Ferndale or<br />
Bellingham. It costs twenty-five cents for a person to<br />
cross, and fifty cents for a horse, or any other animal<br />
with four legs instead of two.<br />
There’s nobody around when I reach the ferry. The<br />
scow is moored at the short dock, its belly pooled<br />
with water from last night’s rain. In part I’m relieved<br />
not to have to face Mr. Harkness, considering the<br />
thoughts I’ve been having about him. But by rights I<br />
should be across the river by now inspecting telegraph<br />
poles. So I walk up the path to the house where Pete<br />
lives with his pa and Mrs. Bell and Jimmy. Mr. Bell’s<br />
horse is in a small paddock. He ambles over when he<br />
sees me coming and sticks his neck out over the split<br />
rails. Maybe he recollects me from the night Pete<br />
and I rode him north. More likely he’s hungry and<br />
wondering if I have something for him to eat.<br />
I’m remembering the times I used to come here to<br />
see Pete on a summer day, how Mrs. Harkness—Pete’s<br />
real mother—would give us hotcakes left over from<br />
breakfast, with jam. Then we’d go fish in the river, or<br />
set snares for rabbits in the woods. We could spend<br />
hours at one adventure or another. The house doesn’t<br />
look much different from when Mrs. Harkness lived<br />
here. It doesn’t look like a den of iniquity. There’s<br />
smoke coming from the chimney, so I know folks are<br />
up and about inside. I walk up and knock on the door.<br />
Nothing happens, so I knock harder.<br />
Jimmy Bell opens the door. His eyes still show<br />
signs of bruising, traces of the beating he took from<br />
John a week ago.<br />
“What do you want?” he says, not at all pleased to<br />
see me standing there. I suppose that one Gillies is as<br />
bad as another to him.<br />
“I need to get across the river,” I reply. “I’m<br />
repairing poles for Mr. Osterman.”<br />
As proof, I hold up my bucket of pitch.<br />
“Pa!” he yells into the house.<br />
I’m thinking, isn’t that interesting, that he calls Mr.<br />
Harkness his pa?<br />
“What is it?” comes a holler from inside.<br />
“George Gillies says he needs to get across the<br />
river!”<br />
In another second, the door swings wider. But it<br />
isn’t Mr. Harkness who’s standing beside Jimmy. It’s<br />
Pete. He looks me up and down like I’m some kind of<br />
trash that’s landed on his stoop.<br />
“What do you need to cross the river for, George?<br />
There some Indians over there you want to go powwow<br />
with?”<br />
There he goes again, calling me an Indian lover.<br />
When did Pete develop this mean streak?<br />
“For your information,” I tell him, “I’ve got work to<br />
154 155
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
do over there for your uncle.”<br />
“You got twenty-five cents?” he asks.<br />
“Mr. Osterman says I don’t have to pay,” I reply.<br />
Mr. Harkness arrives at the door just as I’m telling<br />
Pete this. He’s pulling up his suspenders and his dark<br />
hair is wild, like he just got out of bed. He seems even<br />
taller framed by a door meant for normal-sized people.<br />
“He does, does he?” says Mr. Harkness. Between<br />
his size and his growl, he makes me think of a big<br />
black bear. To be honest, Mr. Harkness has always<br />
frightened me a little.<br />
“He says he’s repairing telegraph poles,” Jimmy<br />
pipes up.<br />
Mr. Harkness looks at my bucket of pitch, then he<br />
looks at me. He lets out a hard laugh. “You take him,”<br />
he says to Pete. Then, to me, “Go wait down by the<br />
ferry.”<br />
He slams the door in my face.<br />
I wait a good quarter of an hour at the ferry before<br />
Pete comes sauntering down the path. He tells me to<br />
climb into the scow, while he unties the moorings. My<br />
boots are sitting in two inches of water in the bottom<br />
of the ferry. I look at the river. Even though it’s pretty<br />
shallow here, the water’s cold and the current is fastmoving.<br />
I wonder where Mr. Hampton drowned,<br />
whether it was near to this shore or the other, or in<br />
the middle. It’s a famous story around here. The ferry<br />
was just a canoe then. It was late spring and the water<br />
was high. Mr. Hampton set out to fetch a traveler<br />
from the other side when a log struck the canoe and<br />
split it in half. They say his family was watching from<br />
the shore when he was thrown into the raging current.<br />
I wonder if Joe watched his pa drown.<br />
“Have you done this before?” I ask.<br />
“ ’Course I have,” Pete snaps.<br />
He jumps into the scow and hands me a pail.<br />
“Start bailing,” he says, picking up the long pole<br />
he’ll use to push us across.<br />
“That’s your job,” I tell him.<br />
“My job is to push your lazy butt across this river,”<br />
he says. “Anyway, you’re riding for free, so don’t act<br />
like I’m your hired hand or something.”<br />
Pete sinks the pole into the water and gives a shove,<br />
throwing his whole body into it. As the scow shifts<br />
away from the dock, I can feel the current pushing at<br />
the boat, trying to send it downstream. The water at my<br />
feet is sloshing around. I fill the pail and start bailing<br />
over the side.<br />
“How much is Uncle Bill paying you?” Pete asks.<br />
“A dollar and half a day.”<br />
“What?!” I’m pleased by his jealousy. “Why the hell<br />
would he hire you, anyway? I’d do it for a dollar, and<br />
I’m his kin.”<br />
“Guess he figures he can rely on me,” I say.<br />
“Are you trying to say I’m not reliable?”<br />
156 157
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Pete, if you want to know why he hired me instead<br />
of you, go ask him yourself.”<br />
That shuts him up. We’re nearing the middle of the<br />
river now. The scow is straining against the cable. It’s<br />
taking all of Pete’s muscle power to keep it moving<br />
forward. If he hadn’t been acting so high and mighty<br />
lately, I’d go and help him.<br />
“I see Mrs. Bell has claimed that horse for herself,”<br />
I say.<br />
“That’s none of your business.”<br />
“I just wonder what Mr. Bell would think about<br />
that.”<br />
“Mr. Bell ain’t in a condition to do much thinking.”<br />
“Did she get the gold, too?”<br />
“What gold?”<br />
“Five hundred dollars of it. Mr. Moultray found it<br />
in Mr. Bell’s cabin, after it burned.”<br />
“I don’t know anything about that.”<br />
“If Mrs. Bell stood to get the gold as well as the<br />
horse, doesn’t it seem like she would have liked to<br />
have seen Mr. Bell dead?”<br />
“What foolishness are you talking now? You think<br />
she got that Indian to go commit murder for her?”<br />
But I can see that Pete’s thinking it over, that the<br />
idea that his more-or-less stepmother was involved<br />
has never dawned on him before this moment.<br />
I say, “You tell me. You’re the one who saw Louie<br />
Sam that day.”<br />
“Damn right, I did!” he barks.<br />
“Aren’t you going to tell me how he had murder in<br />
his eyes?”<br />
That makes him so angry, he stops poling.<br />
“I know what I saw!” he cries.<br />
For a moment I think I’ve gone too far—that he<br />
might dump me over the side of the scow into the<br />
river. But there’s confusion in his face as well as anger.<br />
“Cool off,” I tell him. “You’re awful touchy about it.”<br />
“Shut your mouth or I’ll shut it for you,” says Pete,<br />
pushing the pole again—refusing to so much as look<br />
at me.<br />
As we reach the shore, Pete tries to slow the scow<br />
down, but we’re coming in too fast. We plough into<br />
the dock with a jolt, gouging the boards.<br />
“Your pa won’t like that,” I say.<br />
I climb out of the scow and tell Pete—who’s<br />
still not talking to me—to watch for my return in<br />
the afternoon. I head on down the telegraph trail<br />
without looking back, happy that for once I’ve had the<br />
last word.<br />
158 159
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Seventeen<br />
The first telegraph pole I come to is a thirtyfooter<br />
just a few paces from the water. The telegraph<br />
cable stretches up from where it was laid across the<br />
riverbed. The underwater part of the wire is coated in<br />
rubber, but where it meets the glass insulator at the<br />
top of the pole that’s there to support it, the wire is<br />
bare copper. This pole is out in the open, so there’s<br />
not much brush around it to speak of. Truth be told,<br />
I’m not altogether clear on what I’m supposed to be<br />
looking for. The wire looks to my eye like it’s sitting<br />
well on the insulator, and the pole looks free from<br />
damage from birds or bugs. So I walk on.<br />
In seconds, the telegraph wire carries messages<br />
that used to take days or weeks to get through by<br />
stagecoach or train. The line runs pole to pole over<br />
mountains and over gorges. It took hundreds of men<br />
years and years to string the wire, through some of the<br />
wildest country you are ever likely to find. But I have a<br />
nice flat trail to follow—though the forest is thick and<br />
wild on either side.<br />
The next pole is a hundred feet along the trail. The<br />
line looks good on this one, too, from what I can see<br />
from the ground, but the ground is swampy here and<br />
brambles have been taking full advantage of that fact,<br />
sending long sprouting branches up. I take out the<br />
handsaw and cut off a few. Then I think I may as well<br />
clear out the whole bush. It has thorns that catch at<br />
my hands and jacket. It takes me a good while before<br />
I’m finished. Once I have the brush cleared away from<br />
the pole, I can see a soft spot in the wood, so I find a<br />
suitable length of branch in the woods and use it to<br />
layer on some pitch.<br />
I tuck the handsaw in my belt and walk on from<br />
pole to pole, hacking away brush where needed. Once<br />
or twice I have to shimmy up the pole a little ways<br />
to apply some pitch. I collect several sticks of various<br />
lengths for this purpose.<br />
By late morning the sky has clouded up. There<br />
could be more rain. I’m heading to my twentythird<br />
pole when I see coming toward me a family of<br />
Indians. This makes me nervous, me being the only<br />
white person in who knows how many miles. There’s<br />
no way of telling whether these Indians are friendly or<br />
not, and I’m wishing I’d brought more than a handsaw<br />
with me. A hatchet would have been a comfort, or<br />
a rifle. But we only have the one rifle, which is for<br />
Father’s use—although I’m allowed to use it for<br />
shooting rabbits and the like.<br />
160 161
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I keep one eye on the telegraph line, and one on<br />
the Indians. As we draw closer to each other, I see<br />
that it’s just two women and a bunch of kids, so I<br />
relax a bit. But they’re staring at me, which makes me<br />
uncomfortable. One of them is not much older than<br />
Abigail Stevens. She says something to the older one,<br />
her mam I presume, in their gibberish, and they both<br />
start laughing. From the way they keep staring, they<br />
can only be laughing at me. Now the kids start in<br />
giggling. I had not intended to talk to them, but now I<br />
can’t help myself.<br />
“What’s so funny?” I say.<br />
We’re all stopped in the middle of the trail. One of<br />
the little kids, a boy about Isabel’s size, starts prancing<br />
around, holding his hands up to the side of his<br />
head like the devil’s horns. I figure it’s some kind of<br />
heathen dance. Whatever it is he’s doing, the Indians<br />
think he’s pure hilarity, because now they’re clutching<br />
their middles they’re laughing so hard. That just makes<br />
the boy dance harder. He’s loving the attention his<br />
antics are getting from the women.<br />
But it seems his big sister, a girl of Annie’s age, isn’t<br />
amused by him. She grabs him hard by both arms and<br />
tries to make him stop, just the way Annie likes to<br />
boss Isabel. The boy’s face crumples and he builds into<br />
an ear-splitting wail. Now the mother is in the middle<br />
of it, pulling the two kids apart, scolding her daughter,<br />
comforting the boy. I don’t need to understand their<br />
language to get the gist of what she’s saying. I know<br />
what my mam would be saying.<br />
Nobody’s laughing as they walk on. The mother, the<br />
girl, and the little boy are all cross-tempered. But the<br />
other woman, the young one, turns back.<br />
“Man,” she says, meaning me. She points to her<br />
head, and then to mine. “Mowitsh.”<br />
I feel my hair, and discover that I’ve got twigs stuck<br />
on either side of my head from clearing brush. So<br />
that’s what the boy was making fun of. I nod, to let<br />
her know I understand. She smiles back, shy-like, then<br />
she catches up to the rest of them.<br />
“Thank you!” I call after her.<br />
She turns back and smiles again.<br />
There’s a pole every two hundred feet or so along<br />
the trail, roughly twenty-five to a mile. By my fiftieth<br />
pole, I’ve covered about two miles. It’s well past noon<br />
when I stop for a break. I sit on a stump, damp though<br />
it is on my behind, and take out the bread and cheese<br />
Mam sent with me. The day isn’t warm, but the work<br />
has given me a thirst. I wish I had some water, but<br />
there’s no stream nearby. As much as I’m tired and<br />
could stand to rest a little longer, I’m mindful that I<br />
want to make a good impression on Mr. Osterman, this<br />
being my first day on the job. I put what remains of my<br />
food in the knapsack for later, tuck the saw in my belt,<br />
pick up my pitch bucket and sticks, and keep moving.<br />
162 163
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
When I get past the fiftieth pole, I see I have a<br />
problem with the fifty-first. Something has knocked<br />
the telegraph wire off of the glass insulator. It’s<br />
hanging down in a big loop between poles fifty and<br />
fifty-two, ten feet off the ground. How am I meant<br />
to climb the pole way up to the top to put the wire<br />
back in place? I need a ladder, but there’s none for<br />
miles around. I see, though, how a nearby cedar tree<br />
is growing at an angle toward the pole. If I climb the<br />
tree and use my longest pitch stick, maybe I can reach<br />
the wire and lift it back onto the insulator.<br />
I’m jumping to pull myself up onto the bottom<br />
branch of the cedar when suddenly it’s like I hear<br />
Mam speaking to me. “Be careful, George,” she’s<br />
saying. I remember the handsaw I have stuck through<br />
my belt. I take it out and lay it safely on the ground<br />
beside the knapsack and the pitch bucket. Then I start<br />
climbing with my longest pitch stick tucked under<br />
my arm. The main branches of the cedar are nice and<br />
wide, but there are lots of little branches that block<br />
my way. I think about climbing down for the handsaw.<br />
But I reach a branch that is roughly on the same level<br />
as the dangling line and fight my way through the<br />
cedar leaves until I find an open patch.<br />
I’m in luck—the telegraph wire is in view, just a<br />
few feet out from the branch. When I stretch my<br />
arm I can just touch the wire with my pitch stick.<br />
But all I’m doing is making it swing away from me. I<br />
need to hook it somehow, so I climb farther up to the<br />
height of the insulator so I can catch the wire from<br />
underneath and put it back where it belongs.<br />
The branch is wide enough for me to stand up on.<br />
Once I’m standing, I slide my boots along the surface<br />
toward the wire, grabbing at other branches to keep<br />
my balance. The branch is getting thinner, but it’s<br />
still holding my weight all right. Finally, I reckon I<br />
am close enough. I reach my pitch stick under the<br />
wire and give it a good tap to make it swing toward<br />
me. The first time, it’s still outside my reach. But the<br />
second time I’ve got it. I reach out and grab the wire.<br />
The wire burns into the palm of my hand like the<br />
vibrating sting of a giant bee. The shock of it pulses up<br />
my arm. I’m so surprised I don’t even think about the<br />
sensible thing to do, which would be to let go of the<br />
wire. I stand there like a fool holding on. I’m feeling<br />
light-headed. I’m losing my footing. Everything is<br />
going black. The last thing I remember is I’m falling<br />
through the branches, being scratched and bumped. I<br />
do not remember hitting the ground.<br />
When I wake up, my first thought is how quiet it is.<br />
I wonder why there’s no sound of my brothers and<br />
sisters chattering to each other, or of Mam at the<br />
stove fixing breakfast. Slowly it comes to me where I<br />
am, and what happened.<br />
I’m lying on my back under pole number fifty‐one.<br />
164 165
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Judging by the gloom collecting among the trees<br />
along the trail, it’s late in the afternoon. My throat<br />
is parched. I look at my right hand, the one I used to<br />
grab the wire. It’s burned and blistered. But it’s my<br />
left arm that’s throbbing with pain. It’s pinned under<br />
my back at a peculiar angle. Propping myself on my<br />
right elbow, I try to sit up—but the pain from my<br />
other arm shoots up into my neck and makes me cry<br />
out. I lie on my back, thinking what to do. It’s so still<br />
you could hear a twig snap from a mile away, but I<br />
don’t even hear that.<br />
“Hello?” I call, hoping that by some miracle<br />
somebody might be near enough to help me—maybe<br />
that Indian family I met earlier, making their way<br />
home from wherever they had been. Those women<br />
would know what to do for my arm, how to make a<br />
splint for it and wrap it tight. “Hello!?”<br />
But there’s no one. I look up at the telegraph wire,<br />
just visible in the growing darkness, still hanging in<br />
a loop the way I found it. So that’s what electricity<br />
feels like, I think to myself—a detail Mr. Osterman<br />
neglected to tell me. I think: If I had pulled the line<br />
down with me and broken it, the telegraph messages<br />
couldn’t get through and at least he would know<br />
something was wrong. But the telegraph line is fine. I’m<br />
the one that is broken.<br />
I know I can’t stay here. The forest is quiet now,<br />
but cougars hunt by night, and wolves and bears are<br />
always on the prowl. I take a few deep breaths and<br />
push myself up so that I’m sitting. The pain from my<br />
left arm shoots up and down my body, but I tell myself<br />
that if I just hold still it will steady—and it does a<br />
little. I take a few more deep breaths, and I push<br />
myself up to my feet. I think I’m going to pass out<br />
from the pain. Somehow my foggy brain wills my feet<br />
to move, one in front of the other, up the trail the way<br />
I came—toward The Crossing. I have two whole miles<br />
to go and I have to get there before the Harknesses<br />
shut down the ferry for the night.<br />
Every step sends a new tremor through me until<br />
even my teeth ache. I discover that if I use my burned<br />
right hand to hold my left elbow tight against my<br />
body while I walk, the pain subsides a little. After a<br />
while I cheer up, which is strange. Truth be told, I feel<br />
a bit the way I felt when Pete Harkness and I helped<br />
ourselves to his pa’s jug of Doc Barrow’s liquor. Lightheaded<br />
in a pleasant way. A little silly.<br />
I start slowing my pace. I tell myself to stop<br />
worrying so much about getting to The Crossing. All<br />
I really want to do is sleep. I feel like I practically am<br />
sleeping, though I’m walking, too. I start thinking<br />
that it wouldn’t matter if I lay down right here and<br />
closed my eyes, just for a little while. Then I stumble<br />
on a tree root, and the pain from my arm and shoulder<br />
rips through me—waking me. I know I have to keep<br />
walking, before the sleepiness overtakes me again.<br />
166 167
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Suddenly, I’m aware of something moving through<br />
the woods beside the trail, following alongside me.<br />
Whatever it is, it’s light-footed—flitting between the<br />
trees like no more than a shadow. The funny thing is, I<br />
don’t feel afraid. Whatever it is, I don’t think it means<br />
me harm. Maybe this is what the preachers mean<br />
about walking with God. But then I see that whoever<br />
it is, he’s human, not animal—not God. He’s small—a<br />
kid, like me.<br />
“Who’s there?” I say. He doesn’t answer. I lose sight<br />
of him when a clump of bushes comes between us and<br />
I panic a little, because seeing him makes me feel less<br />
lonesome. I’m relieved he’s still there when we reach<br />
the other side of the bushes, his legs keeping pace<br />
with mine.<br />
“Who are you?” Still no answer. “Show yourself!”<br />
And then, ahead of me, he steps out of the woods.<br />
He’s facing me on the trail, blocking my way. I stop<br />
walking. The light is so dim now that I can’t make<br />
out his features. But I know who he is. I know him<br />
from his broad face and his defiant look, the way he<br />
holds his chin up and throws his shoulders back.<br />
“Are you a ghost?” I say.<br />
He still won’t answer. He’s just standing there, like<br />
a statue. I step closer. I see his eyes now, dark coals<br />
burning into me. But there’s light in them, too, like<br />
he’s just heard a good joke. His face is soft and full,<br />
like a little kid’s face. Like the dancing boy’s face.<br />
Why isn’t he angry? He should be angry!<br />
“I’m sorry,” I tell him. “I’m sorry I didn’t speak<br />
up—about the suspenders. I’m sorry for leaving you<br />
there in that clearing, all alone.” Now I’m choking up.<br />
I’m crying. “I’m sorry for your mam!”<br />
At last he speaks.<br />
“George Gillies,” he says, “what the hell are you<br />
babbling about?”<br />
I’m confused. I look again. A moment ago I could<br />
have sworn it was Louie Sam standing there, but<br />
instead it’s Pete Harkness.<br />
“I’ve been waiting for you for hours,” he says. He<br />
holds up a lantern as he steps closer, showing alarm at<br />
the sight of me. “George? What happened to you?”<br />
I’m about ready to pass out.<br />
“I’m sorry,” I say.<br />
They seem the only words I’m capable of just now.<br />
168 169
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Eighteen<br />
Pete half carries, half drags me the rest of the<br />
way along the trail to the river, lighting our way with<br />
the lantern. The breeze has picked up. By the time<br />
we reach the ferry, wind is pushing the clouds away<br />
from the moon, which is full and bright. Pete helps<br />
me into the scow. I’m shivering, so he finds some old<br />
gunnysacks to lie on top of me to keep me warm. He<br />
pushes off from the shore. That’s when I remember,<br />
“The handsaw!”<br />
“What handsaw?”<br />
“My father’s. I left it. I have to go back.”<br />
I struggle to get up on my feet.<br />
“Stay put!” shouts Pete. He’s working up a good<br />
speed, pushing hard on the pole. “You’re in no shape<br />
to be hiking that trail in the dark.”<br />
“He’ll have my hide,” I say.<br />
“My pa will have my ass for running the ferry so<br />
late!”<br />
“Why are you?”<br />
“Because you said you were coming back, and you<br />
didn’t show up.”<br />
It’s taken me this long to realize that Pete could<br />
have left me on the far shore for the night, but instead<br />
he came looking for me down the trail. I’m still too<br />
put off with him to muster a thank you. Instead I say,<br />
“I have to get that saw.”<br />
“I’ll go look for it in the morning.”<br />
“You’ve got school in the morning.”<br />
“So I’ll skip school,” he says, like I’m being dumb.<br />
I lie back on some coils of rope on the floor of the<br />
scow. My need to sleep is taking over again.<br />
“Your pa will be too glad to see you alive to tan<br />
you,” Pete says, by way of easing my worry. I’m glad<br />
to see a glimmer of the old Pete, my friend. “Do your<br />
folks know where you are?”<br />
“They knew where I was going, but I was supposed<br />
to be back tonight.”<br />
“You’ll have to stay with us tonight. You can go<br />
home in the morning, if you’re up to it. Otherwise, I’ll<br />
get word to them.”<br />
“Why are you doing this?” I say.<br />
“Doing what?”<br />
“Being nice.”<br />
“You think you got the corner on being good,<br />
George?”<br />
“I never said that.”<br />
“That’s how you act. Like you’re better than me.<br />
That’s how all you Gillies act. Superior.”<br />
170 171
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Well that takes all. I’m thinking of the night that<br />
Louie Sam died, when Pete and his pa were behaving<br />
like the biggest toads in the puddle, telling everybody<br />
what to do. Humiliating my father in front of the<br />
whole town.<br />
“Seems to me you’ve got that the wrong way round,<br />
Pete.”<br />
“How do you figure that?”<br />
“You’re the one who called me a …”<br />
I can’t say it. Pete has no such problem.<br />
“An Indian lover? If the shoe fits, wear it.” I fall<br />
silent. Pete remarks, “I see you’re not denying it.”<br />
Pete’s pa is not pleased to see either one of us when<br />
at last Pete helps me to their cabin door. He’s right<br />
about one thing—Mr. Harkness is all fired up about<br />
Pete taking the scow across the river in the dark.<br />
When Pete explains that he was worried something<br />
had happened to me, I get the feeling that in Dave<br />
Harkness’s view, neither my life nor my limb qualifies<br />
as an emergency worth risking his ferry over.<br />
Mrs. Bell calms Mr. Harkness down. She tells<br />
Jimmy to fetch some butter for the burn on my right<br />
hand, which has begun to throb something fierce, and<br />
she tells Pete to dish the two of us up some stew from<br />
the pot on the stove. She helps me off with my jacket<br />
and shirt so she can take a look at my injured left arm.<br />
She feels along my forearm, causing me to twinge.<br />
“That’s a break, right enough,” she says in her<br />
Aussie twang. “You’ll have to get Doc Thompson to<br />
set it in plaster.”<br />
“It can wait until the morning,” declares Mr.<br />
Harkness.<br />
She doesn’t disagree with him, but fetches some<br />
rags she ties together to make a sling for my arm.<br />
Telling me to sit at the table, she takes the butter<br />
that Jimmy has brought and lathers it on my right<br />
hand. Pete puts a bowl of stew down before me. I’m<br />
famished, but with one arm in the sling and the other<br />
hand greased up, I have no way to pick up the spoon.<br />
Mrs. Bell sees my predicament, and smiles.<br />
“Let me help you, luv,” she says. She picks up the<br />
spoon and proceeds to feed me the stew. “Is that<br />
good?” she says, teasing me now. “Does Baby like his<br />
dinner?”<br />
I am suddenly heated. I’m afraid I may be blushing.<br />
She smiles at the effect she’s having on me.<br />
“I think Baby likes it!” she declares in a sing-song<br />
voice.<br />
She feeds me another spoonful, this time wiping<br />
gravy from my chin and licking it from her fingers.<br />
Now I feel stirrings in places one ought not to,<br />
especially not when those stirrings are caused by the<br />
more-or-less stepmother of your friend. I try to drive<br />
out the shameful thoughts she’s started in me, to<br />
concentrate on the pain in my arm instead. I bow my<br />
172 173
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
head, praying that no one present will guess what’s in<br />
my mind.<br />
Pete gets up from the table, scraping his chair hard<br />
against the floor, breaking the spell she’s cast over me.<br />
“He can sleep upstairs in my bed,” says Pete. “I’ll<br />
sleep down here.”<br />
Mrs. Bell looks Pete in the eye, like she’s amused by<br />
something.<br />
“Don’t worry, Pete,” she says. “I won’t bite him.”<br />
“He left the stew to burn!” Jimmy’s suddenly<br />
shouting, his voice high and excited.<br />
All eyes are on the stove now, where the big cast<br />
iron stew pot is sending up smoke. Mrs. Bell is across<br />
the room in half a second. She may be small, but she’s<br />
strong—she grabs the handle with a cloth and swings<br />
the heavy pot onto the floor, all the while cursing Pete.<br />
“Did you not think to add some water to it, you<br />
dimwit?!”<br />
“He can’t help it, Ma,” says Jimmy. “He’s just slow.”<br />
Pete looks like he’d like to drive his fist into<br />
Jimmy’s plump, satisfied face. He answers back to Mrs.<br />
Bell, “Don’t blame me! It was already burnt. Better to<br />
hide the taste!”<br />
Mr. Harkness is across the room in a flash—cuffing<br />
Pete so hard against the side of his head that he sends<br />
him sprawling.<br />
“Apologize to your mother!” he thunders.<br />
Everybody’s silent for a few seconds. It seems like<br />
nobody’s even breathing. Pete’s still on the floor from<br />
the blow he just took from his pa. Slowly he gets up.<br />
I’ve never seen him like this—his face is red with fury,<br />
tears streaming down it.<br />
“Goddamn you!” he says. He turns a look of pure<br />
hate on Mrs. Bell. “And goddamn her!”<br />
Pete grabs his jacket from the hook and heads out<br />
into the night, slamming the door behind him. I’m<br />
sitting there wondering if I should follow him when<br />
Mrs. Bell turns to me and smiles.<br />
“I reckon that settles it. You’ll sleep in Pete’s bed.”<br />
“Wipe that smirk off your face, boy.” Mr. Harkness<br />
is speaking to Jimmy. “And don’t you be calling Pete<br />
stupid.”<br />
Jimmy cowers a little and sidles closer to his mam.<br />
Mrs. Bell lifts her chin and gives Mr. Harkness a look<br />
that tells him to watch his step. He’ll have to come<br />
through her if he wants to get his hands on Jimmy. I’ve<br />
never seen Dave Harkness back down before, but he<br />
does now.<br />
I’m wondering where Pete has gone, and whether<br />
he’s coming back. I’m wishing I was with him—anywhere<br />
but here, there’s such a bad feeling in the room.<br />
“If it’s all right, I think I’ll get to bed,” I say. “Thank<br />
you for the stew, and for the sling.”<br />
Mrs. Bell lets out a hard laugh.<br />
“You’re a bit of a stuffed shirt, Georgie, but you’re<br />
all right.”<br />
174 175
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Nineteen<br />
After being so sleepy out on the trail, I think I<br />
will never be able to fall asleep due to the throbbing<br />
from my arm and my hand. But I must sleep, because<br />
I wake up in darkness. At first I think I’m in my<br />
own bed at home, but then the ache from my arm<br />
makes me remember what happened. There’s a curtain<br />
covering a window beside my head, under which I<br />
can see moonlight. I manage to shift enough to open<br />
the curtain a little and let in more light. Now I can<br />
see Jimmy sleeping in the other bed. I wonder if this<br />
is the room that Joe Hampton and his brother slept<br />
in when he lived here, before his father drowned. His<br />
father must have built this house. It’s a nice room,<br />
with a window and all. The whole house is nice, nicer<br />
than ours. If Mr. Hampton built it and it belonged<br />
to him, I wonder why Agnes and her boys don’t live<br />
here still.<br />
I hear voices from downstairs—Mrs. Bell and Mr.<br />
Harkness, but I think I recognize Mr. Moultray’s<br />
voice, too. I wonder if Mr. Moultray knows where Pete<br />
is. I ease myself out of bed and widen the crack in the<br />
open door just enough so I can slip through without<br />
waking Jimmy. The floorboards are cold against my<br />
stocking feet as I step to the top of the stairs. From<br />
here I can tell I was right—Mr. Moultray is in the<br />
parlor. He seems to be reading from a newspaper:<br />
According to Indian agent Patrick McTiernan,<br />
who attended the gathering, the Indian chiefs<br />
hold William Osterman, a Nooksack man,<br />
responsible for the murder for which Louie Sam<br />
was lynched on the night of February 28.<br />
The chiefs believe that Mr. Osterman, the local<br />
telegraph operator, lured Louie Sam to Nooksack<br />
on the pretext of employing him to repair the<br />
telegraph line. He asked the young Indian to walk<br />
with him toward the cabin of James Bell, the<br />
murdered man, only to then change his mind and<br />
tell him to ‘go away.’<br />
According to the chiefs, once Mr. Osterman was<br />
alone, he proceeded to the victim’s cabin, committed<br />
the crime and made his getaway, correctly assuming<br />
that people would see Louie Sam near the cabin and<br />
blame him for the murder.<br />
My heart is pounding by the time Mr. Moultray<br />
176 177
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
stops reading. Are the chiefs right? Is it possible that<br />
Mr. Osterman is the murderer? But why? What did he<br />
have against Mr. Bell? I’m wondering why nobody is<br />
saying anything. Then Mr. Moultray speaks.<br />
“You know how this looks, don’t you? People are<br />
saying Jim Bell was planning on suing you.”<br />
Mrs. Bell speaks up. “Jim Bell was deranged. He<br />
told folks a lot of things that weren’t true—most of<br />
them about me.”<br />
But it seems that Mr. Moultray meant the question<br />
for Mr. Harkness, not her.<br />
“Dave,” he says, “everybody knows that Bill<br />
Osterman’s your brother-in-law, and your friend. Do<br />
you know something you’re not telling me? Bill didn’t<br />
have anything to do with this, did he?”<br />
“Listen to Annette,” says Mr. Harkness. “It’s all<br />
lies. Those redskins are just looking for a reason to<br />
massacre us in our sleep.”<br />
“Goddamn it, answer my question! The governor’s<br />
put out an order to find us. Just today there was a<br />
carrot top by the name of Clark snooping around<br />
the store.” He must be talking about the red-headed<br />
man I saw at the hotel. “He was asking all sorts of<br />
questions about who led the posse, what I thought<br />
about the lynching …”<br />
“What did you tell him?”<br />
“As little as possible, which in and of itself was<br />
enough to tell him I was there.” Mr. Moultray pauses<br />
before he asks, “Did Louie Sam kill Jim Bell, or not?”<br />
“Why are you asking us?” says Mrs. Bell.<br />
“Because I’m beginning to think you know more<br />
than you’re saying. If we hung the wrong man, this<br />
could turn into a full-out Indian War.”<br />
“We did the right thing,” says Mr. Harkness. “And<br />
don’t you worry about no Indian War. If those thieving<br />
redskins make trouble, folks will come from as far<br />
away as Seattle to kill every one of them they can get<br />
their hands on. They’re itching for the chance.”<br />
Says Mr. Moultray, “I’m the one who tightened the<br />
rope, goddammit!”<br />
In my mind I’m back in that night, in that clearing.<br />
I see Mr. Moultray’s startled look when Louie Sam<br />
recognizes him and speaks his name—I hear the slap<br />
he delivers to the pony’s flank, sending it running. I<br />
see Louie Sam up in the air, legs kicking, fighting for<br />
his life to the very end.<br />
Mrs. Bell speaks.<br />
“That’s right, Bill, you were the one—and don’t<br />
you forget it. You’ve got a reputation to protect in this<br />
town. You’ve got ambitions. What’s going to happen<br />
to your political career if you get arrested?”<br />
“My question was for Dave, I’ll thank you,<br />
Annette,” says Mr. Moultray, “and he still hasn’t<br />
answered it. Did you or Bill Osterman have anything<br />
to do with the death of Jim Bell?”<br />
But Mrs. Bell answers him, her voice like a coiled<br />
178 179
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
snake—hissing and ready to strike. “All you need to<br />
worry about,” she says, “is keeping your gob shut.”<br />
“I’ll take that as a yes,” replies Mr. Moultray. He<br />
adds, his voice thick with emotion, “We killed an<br />
innocent boy.”<br />
Mrs. Bell hisses, “For God’s sake, man. He was just<br />
an Indian.”<br />
I don’t go back to sleep. How can I when my<br />
head’s swimming from the things I’ve heard, from the<br />
memory of that clearing in the woods, of that night?<br />
At first light I get up from Pete’s bed and find<br />
my boots. Jimmy’s snoring softly, his mouth hanging<br />
open. Between my broken arm and the burn on my<br />
right hand, it’s a trick carrying my boots, but I manage<br />
to get down the stairs without waking any of the<br />
sleeping bodies in the house. I find my jacket on the<br />
hook by the door. The best I can manage is to drape<br />
it over my shoulders, like a shawl. Outside, I stick<br />
my feet into my boots. I’ll have to wear them loose,<br />
without tying the laces. It’s cold, but even if I had a<br />
way to pull on my mittens, my right hand is blistering<br />
and oozing from the burn, greasy from the butter Mrs.<br />
Bell slathered on it. I tuck it inside my jacket and start<br />
down the path to the river.<br />
I am so relieved to be gone from that house that<br />
I feel light and happy, despite the ache from my<br />
arm—and despite the secrets I’ve heard. Why do the<br />
Sumas chiefs think Mr. Osterman killed Mr. Bell? Is<br />
that what Louie Sam told them? I think back to the<br />
morning we found Mr. Bell dead in his cabin. Annie<br />
and I stayed behind while John and Will went to fetch<br />
the sheriff. Then Mr. Osterman showed up, saying he<br />
happened to be out checking the telegraph line. Is it<br />
possible he was lying? Was he in the neighborhood<br />
because he killed Mr. Bell and set the fire? Is Father<br />
right about his character? Is he a liar and a murderer,<br />
pretending to be a decent man? It seems Mr. Moultray<br />
has his doubts about him, too.<br />
I shudder at the thought of looking Bill Osterman<br />
in the eye to ask for my wages, but I’ll have to do it. I<br />
promised Mrs. Thompson I’d pay for Teddy’s medicine<br />
today. And then I’ll have to pay Dr. Thompson to set<br />
my arm in plaster. My happy feeling is gone. I feel sick<br />
inside.<br />
I reach Mr. Moultray’s livery stable, down the<br />
track from the ferry dock. It’s so early, not even Jack<br />
Simpson is up and about. I have an inkling that I<br />
might find Pete inside. If it was me, that’s where I<br />
would go to find shelter for the night. The horses stir<br />
in their stalls when I go inside, thinking I have their<br />
breakfast with me.<br />
“Pete?” I whisper. I don’t know why I’m whispering. I<br />
suppose all the secret talk has got me on edge. “Pete?”<br />
“Here.” I follow the sound of his voice to an empty<br />
stall, where he’s made himself a bed out of straw and a<br />
180 181
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
horse blanket. I woke him up. He’s grumpy. “What are<br />
you doing out so early?” he asks.<br />
“I’m going into town.”<br />
“To see Doc Thompson?”<br />
“To see your uncle, for my money.”<br />
Pete grunts a reply.<br />
“Mr. Moultray paid a visit last night,” I tell him.<br />
“What did he want?”<br />
“He wanted to know if it’s true what the Sumas<br />
are saying, that your uncle’s the one who murdered<br />
Mr. Bell.”<br />
If yesterday I had accused his kin of murder, Pete<br />
would have hauled off and hit me. But this morning, a<br />
look of confusion comes over his face.<br />
“Why would anybody pay any mind to what the<br />
Sumas have got to say?” he grumbles.<br />
“Mr. Moultray is paying mind to it. He asked<br />
your pa straight out if he knows anything about Bill<br />
Osterman murdering Mr. Bell.”<br />
Pete has no answer to that.<br />
“Your pa didn’t deny it.”<br />
For a moment, he locks eyes with me. I see how<br />
afraid he is.<br />
“Pete, what do you know?”<br />
The moment is over. I’ve pushed him too far. He<br />
rolls over away from me and pulls the horse blanket<br />
up over his shoulder.<br />
“It’s too early for so much talking.”<br />
That’s it—that’s all I’m going to get out of him.<br />
But I tell him, thinking it might make him feel better,<br />
“After you left, your pa told Jimmy to shut his trap<br />
about you.”<br />
He’s silent for a moment or two. His back is to me,<br />
so I don’t know whether he’s sleeping, or thinking.<br />
Then he says, “I won’t be able to go get that saw for<br />
you. I can’t get across the river. I’m not going near him<br />
today.”<br />
“That’s okay. Thanks, anyway,” I tell him.<br />
“I’ll see you, George.”<br />
“I’ll see you, Pete.”<br />
At that I head out of the stable. Once again I’m<br />
happy to be out in the fresh air, away from the trapped<br />
feeling I get around the Harknesses, father and son.<br />
182 183
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty<br />
It’s still early when I get to town, and all<br />
the businesses are closed up tight, including Dr.<br />
Thompson’s drug store. I go into the Nooksack Hotel<br />
even though I know the telegraph office is likely<br />
to be closed, too, and I’m right. Two days ago I felt<br />
shy about asking Mr. Hopkins if I could wait in the<br />
lobby for Mr. Osterman, but today the ache in my<br />
arm makes me not care. There’s a plain wood bench<br />
near the door. I sit down on it, thinking that Mr.<br />
Hopkins can’t complain about my dirty clothes the<br />
way he would if I sat myself on the fancy upholstered<br />
furniture. He’s eyeing me from behind his desk.<br />
“The telegraph office doesn’t open until nine,”<br />
he says.<br />
“I’ll wait, thank you,” I reply.<br />
I’m not sitting there for five minutes when who<br />
should come down the spiral staircase from his room<br />
but the red-headed man, the one Mr. Moultray called<br />
by the name of Clark. I guess I’m staring at him,<br />
because suddenly Carrot Top is looking at me. I turn<br />
my head away, but not fast enough. He ambles over<br />
and sits down at the other end of my bench, although<br />
he has his pick of places to sit in the empty lobby.<br />
“I saw you in here the other day, didn’t I?” he says.<br />
His accent sounds Irish. “You said you were working<br />
for Mr. Osterman.”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
There’s something about him that’s making me<br />
uneasy. I keep looking straight ahead, making it clear<br />
that I don’t want to talk. But that doesn’t stop him.<br />
“You seem kind of young for a telegraph man.”<br />
To which I say nothing. He nods at my arm in<br />
the sling.<br />
“Dangerous work, from the look of it. What did he<br />
hire you to do?”<br />
“To check the line.”<br />
“That’s a big job.”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
“Is that how you got hurt?”<br />
“Yes, sir.”<br />
Mr. Moultray was right about one thing: this fella<br />
Clark asks a lot of questions. From the corner of my<br />
eye I can see Mr. Hopkins glancing over at us. He<br />
seems nervous.<br />
“How long have you worked for Mr. Osterman?”<br />
says Carrot Top. “I ask because I heard he was going<br />
to hire another boy a couple of weeks ago.”<br />
I answer, “I don’t know anything about that.”<br />
184 185
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I’m lying. Of course I know that Louie Sam expected<br />
Mr. Osterman to hire him, but Mr. Moultray told us<br />
never to speak about Louie Sam and there’s something<br />
about the way Mr. Hopkins is staring at us now from<br />
the hotel desk that is warning me to be careful.<br />
This Mr. Clark won’t give up.<br />
“You don’t know how long you’ve worked for him,”<br />
he says, “or you don’t know about the other boy?”<br />
“About the other boy,” I reply.<br />
He takes out a tobacco pouch and tucks a chew<br />
into his mouth. The tobacco makes a bulge inside his<br />
cheek. I can see he plans to sit here for a while yet.<br />
“That boy met an unfortunate end, of course. I’m<br />
sure you heard about it.” I say nothing. “I hear tell that<br />
there were a couple of white boys about his age who<br />
rode up to Canada with the lynch mob. Might you<br />
know who those boys were? I ask because there are<br />
only so many boys around Nooksack, and I presume<br />
that you all go to school together. I can imagine that a<br />
couple of kids going on an adventure like that might<br />
want to boast about it the next day. Did you hear any<br />
ballyhoo like that around the schoolyard?”<br />
“No,” I say.<br />
I get to my feet. I have to get away from this man.<br />
“You’re George Gillies, aren’t you?” he says. That<br />
stops me. “I talked to your father yesterday. He said<br />
you were off helping Mr. Osterman.” He smiles kindly,<br />
like I’m supposed to take him for a friend. “There’s no<br />
cause to be frightened, George. I’m just trying to find<br />
out what exactly happened that night.”<br />
“Why do you want to know?” I ask. “Who are you?”<br />
“My name is Arthur Clark. I’ve been sent here<br />
by the Dominion Government to investigate the<br />
lynching.”<br />
“I don’t know anything about it.”<br />
I’m a liar and a coward, but I don’t want to go to<br />
jail. He seems to read my mind.<br />
“Understand that the only people who are in<br />
trouble with the law are the ones who led the mob.<br />
A boy who just happened to tag along, he could go<br />
a long way toward easing his conscience if he helped<br />
bring justice for the native boy who was killed.”<br />
Should I trust him? I stand there like a dumb fool<br />
trying to decide. Pete Harkness and I might be all<br />
right, but what about Father? Would they consider<br />
him a leader? He could be arrested. Mr. Clark sees me<br />
weakening.<br />
“I talked to a friend of yours yesterday, George.<br />
Young Pete Harkness.”<br />
This is news to me. Why didn’t Pete say anything to<br />
me about being questioned by Mr. Clark?<br />
“He told me about running into Louie Sam on the<br />
road from Lynden. Got a colorful way of describing<br />
the Indian boy. Makes him sound most fearsome. It’s<br />
quite a story.”<br />
I’ve got a bad feeling about where this is going, like<br />
186 187
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
this Clark fella has read my mind again.<br />
“Did Pete ever talk to you privately about that,<br />
George?” says the Canadian Government man. “Did<br />
he ever let it slip that maybe somebody suggested to<br />
him that he saw Louie Sam? That somebody told Pete<br />
how to describe him to make him sound like he could<br />
have just come from murdering Mr. Bell? Like, for<br />
instance, his uncle, Mr. Osterman?”<br />
That settles it—this man is a mind reader!<br />
“I got to be going,” I say.<br />
“I’ll tell you what, George,” says Mr. Clark. “I’ll be<br />
staying here for a few more days. You know where to<br />
find me if you think of anything that might help. Fair<br />
enough?”<br />
Speak of the devil, who should walk into the hotel<br />
at that very moment but Mr. Osterman? He looks<br />
from me to Mr. Clark. He is not pleased to see that<br />
we’ve been conversing. I want to tell him that it was<br />
Mr. Clark doing all the talking, not me. I’m afraid of<br />
him as I have never been before.<br />
“What happened to your arm, George?”<br />
“I fell,” I say. “The wire at pole number fifty-one<br />
was hanging loose. I tried to put it back up.”<br />
“Seems you sent a boy to do a man’s job, Mr.<br />
Osterman.”<br />
“I believe I told you yesterday, Mr. Clark, that I<br />
have nothing more to say to you.”<br />
Mr. Clark smiles pleasantly.<br />
“There’s no law against me talking to George here,<br />
is there?”<br />
There is no humor in Mr. Osterman when he<br />
replies. “I’d be careful about talking so much. You<br />
wouldn’t want to catch a throat disease.”<br />
Mr. Clark isn’t smiling now, either.<br />
“Are you threatening me?”<br />
“Think of it more as good advice.”<br />
Mr. Clark takes a couple of chews of his tobacco,<br />
then gets up slowly, like he’s got all the time in the<br />
world. He sends a stream of brown juice into the<br />
brass spittoon in the corner. He turns back to Mr.<br />
Osterman, like at last he’s thought of a reply.<br />
“Then I suppose I should thank you for it.”<br />
“Mind your business, Mr. Clark.”<br />
“An unlawful act took place in Canadian territory,<br />
Mr. Osterman. The Dominion Government has the<br />
cooperation of your government to discover the true<br />
circumstances of that act. That makes it my business.”<br />
With that, Mr. Clark heads outdoors. Mr.<br />
Osterman sizes me up.<br />
“What did you tell him?”<br />
“Nothing!”<br />
“Make sure you keep it that way.”<br />
He unlocks the door to the telegraph office and<br />
goes inside. I follow him.<br />
“Mr. Osterman?”<br />
“What?” he snaps.<br />
188 189
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“I need my wages, for yesterday.”<br />
“You were supposed to put in a full day. You only<br />
got to pole fifty-one.”<br />
Does he not see that my arm is in a sling, and that<br />
I’m in pain?<br />
“I got hurt,” I say.<br />
“Through your own stupidity. Nobody told you to<br />
go climbing the poles.”<br />
“You told me to fix them. That’s what I was trying<br />
to do.”<br />
He sees the burn on my right hand.<br />
“What happened there?”<br />
“I was trying to put the line back on the insulator.”<br />
“Don’t you know enough to know the wire is<br />
electrified? You’re lucky you didn’t bring the whole<br />
line down.”<br />
He’s trying to make me feel ignorant and small, but<br />
instead I feel angry.<br />
“How was I supposed to know?” I ask. “You didn’t<br />
tell me.”<br />
“Don’t talk back to me, boy,” he says.<br />
He reaches into his pocket for a handful of coins<br />
and picks out three bits. He throws them at me.<br />
There’s no way I can catch them with my injuries.<br />
“There. Now get out of my sight.”<br />
The coins bounce off the floor, scattering. I’m<br />
burning up with anger and shame as I kneel down to<br />
pick them up.<br />
“This is only half of what I’m owed,” I tell him.<br />
“You did half a day’s work. You get paid for half<br />
a day.”<br />
“But—”<br />
“Get!” he says, raising his voice. “And don’t let me<br />
see you around here again.”<br />
Mr. Osterman is a villain through and through,<br />
I have no doubt of that now. My first thought is to<br />
find Mr. Clark and tell him everything I know. I head<br />
outside and scan the street for him. But instead of Mr.<br />
Clark, my eyes fix on the one man I have more to fear<br />
from at this moment than Mr. Osterman. I see Father<br />
across the street, coming out of the drug store with<br />
Dr. Thompson.<br />
190 191
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty-One<br />
Father has seen me, too. There’s no avoiding what’s<br />
to come. He leaves Dr. Thompson waiting on the<br />
boardwalk across the street and strides through the<br />
mud over to me, his face a fury, his voice booming.<br />
“George, where the hell have you been? Your mam’s<br />
worried sick.”<br />
“I spent the night at the Harknesses’,” I say.<br />
“What happened to your arm?”<br />
“It’s broken. I had a fall.” The tears I’ve been holding<br />
back burst forth. I’m crying like a little kid, snot<br />
running from my nose. “I lost your saw. I’m sorry!”<br />
“My saw?” Father’s staring at me, puzzled, trying<br />
to make sense of what I’m saying. He looks tired and<br />
worn, like this is the last straw. He opens my right<br />
hand in his and examines the burn on my palm. “How<br />
did this happen?”<br />
“It got burned by the electricity in the wire.”<br />
“What were you doing touching the wire? Did<br />
Mam not tell ye to be careful?”<br />
“I didn’t know!” I say. Suddenly, I’m in a confessing<br />
mood. “I only got seventy-five cents,” I say, wiping<br />
the snot on my sleeve. “Half of what I’m owed. Mr.<br />
Osterman says not to come back.”<br />
Father’s jaw sets. “Does he now?” He looks up<br />
toward the telegraph office. “Wait here,” he tells me,<br />
and heads into the hotel.<br />
But I follow him inside. I get to the telegraph office<br />
door in time to see Father pulling Mr. Osterman up<br />
out of his swivel chair by his jacket.<br />
“Give the boy what he’s owed, you no-account<br />
bastard!” he thunders.<br />
Mr. Osterman is younger and stronger than<br />
Father, but Father is fierce. I’d be lying if I said I’m<br />
not pleased to see Mr. Osterman cowering, but I’m<br />
surprised that Father is so worked up about my wages.<br />
“Easy,” says Mr. Osterman.<br />
“You sent a young boy out to tend the line without<br />
so much as a speck of training! Were you hoping he’d<br />
get killed? Is that it? Another boy dead?”<br />
Mr. Hopkins pushes past me into the office.<br />
“Break it up! You want that detective to hear?”<br />
Mr. Hopkins is a shrimp. Father could take him<br />
easily, but he doesn’t put up a fight. The rage has gone<br />
out of him. He gives Mr. Osterman a hateful look.<br />
“Somebody ought to stand up to you,” he says.<br />
“Don’t try putting yourself above the rest of us,<br />
Gillies,” says Osterman. “We were all there. We were<br />
all agreed.”<br />
192 193
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Mr. Hopkins speaks up. “We did what was<br />
necessary.”<br />
I want to shout out that he’s wrong, that Louie<br />
Sam didn’t murder Mr. Bell—that the real murderer is<br />
standing right here before us. But my courage fails me.<br />
“The choice is simple,” says Bill Osterman. “Stand<br />
together or fall separately.”<br />
Father seems to shrink a little at that. He turns<br />
and sees me in the doorway. There’s that same look<br />
in his eyes I saw that night, when he told me to be<br />
quiet about the suspenders. I couldn’t put a name<br />
to it then, but now I can. It’s shame. My father is<br />
ashamed. As much as I sometimes fear his temper, to<br />
see him belittled so is more frightening. I need him<br />
to be strong. I need him to be right—the way he was<br />
right about us having a better life in America than the<br />
one we left behind in Great Britain. The way he was<br />
right that he’d be free to be his own man, and we boys<br />
after him.<br />
Osterman digs in his pants for more coins, the rest<br />
of my pay. He opens my jacket pocket and drops them<br />
inside.<br />
“Take it,” he says, “and get out. The pair of you.”<br />
Mr. Hopkins goes back to his desk without another<br />
word to us. Father and I leave the telegraph office like<br />
kicked dogs. When we’re outside of the hotel, I tell<br />
him, “Not everyone is with Mr. Osterman. Abigail<br />
Stevens says her pa thinks you were right.”<br />
“Right about what?”<br />
“About letting the Canadian law deal with<br />
Louie Sam.”<br />
“You’re not to talk about that.”<br />
“How can we not talk about it?”<br />
“Quiet, George.”<br />
It’s only when we start across the street that I see<br />
Mae hitched to our wagon. The fact that it’s just Mae<br />
and not Ulysses, too, can mean only one thing: Father<br />
was in a hurry to get to town. Dr. Thompson is seated<br />
on the wagon bench, holding his medical bag on his<br />
lap. He’s cross at being kept waiting.<br />
“I thought you said this was an emergency,” he says.<br />
“My apologies, Doctor,” replies Father.<br />
“Is it Teddy?” I ask him.<br />
“Aye.”<br />
He offers nothing more, but I know that it’s serious<br />
if he’s come to fetch Dr. Thompson. Father climbs up<br />
beside the doctor and takes Mae’s reins, while I prop<br />
myself up in the flatbed at the back.<br />
“It appears you have another patient,” Father<br />
remarks.<br />
Dr. Thompson half turns his bulk around to get<br />
a look at me, the largeness of his belly making it<br />
awkward for him to do so.<br />
“I’m all right,” I say. Then, “I have your money.”<br />
“What money might that be?”<br />
“What we owe you for the medicine.”<br />
194 195
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
I feel for the coins in my jacket pocket. The burn<br />
on my hand means I’m only able to grasp them with<br />
my fingertips. They keep slipping away. Father snaps<br />
the reins across Mae’s hindquarters and she starts<br />
off, making the wagon lurch and jarring my sore arm.<br />
Without meaning to, I let out a cry.<br />
“Broken, I warrant,” pronounces Dr. Thompson.<br />
“Stop the wagon. I’ll need plaster of Paris from<br />
the store.”<br />
“The bairn needs you more,” says Father. “He’s<br />
burning up.”<br />
So Teddy’s fever has returned. Mam must be<br />
mad with worry. Father whips the reins, working<br />
Mae up to a fast trot, making the wagon pitch and<br />
jiggle—sending pain shooting through my arm with<br />
every hoofbeat. But I tell myself it’s penance for my<br />
cowardly ways, for the shame that Father and I have<br />
brought upon ourselves. I send a silent prayer to God<br />
promising that if only he’ll spare Teddy, I’ll go talk<br />
to Carrot Top Clark, and I’ll tell him what evil Bill<br />
Osterman has brought upon us all.<br />
Mae has worked up a lather by the time we head up<br />
the track to our cabin. Gyp comes barking to meet us,<br />
but otherwise the house is silent as Father pulls Mae<br />
to a halt in the yard. There’s no crying of a sick baby<br />
to be heard. None of us says anything about it, but I’ll<br />
wager we’re all in fear that Teddy has stopped taking<br />
breaths with which to cry. Will comes outside at the<br />
sound of the wagon.<br />
“John ran off!” he says, eager to deliver his news.<br />
“He’s gone to fetch Agnes, though Mam told him not<br />
to, because the doctor is coming.”<br />
Father is not pleased, but I’m thinking that there<br />
can’t be any harm in fetching Agnes. She’s the one<br />
who brought Teddy into the world, after all. With<br />
some effort, Dr. Thompson shifts his weight around in<br />
the wagon seat to get two feet on the ground.<br />
“Where’s the patient?” he asks.<br />
Inside the cabin, Mam has got Teddy in a tub of<br />
water on the table, trying to bring his fever down.<br />
When she sees me walk in behind Dr. Thompson and<br />
Father, her eyes light up and for a brief second the<br />
furrows of worry leave her face. Then she’s angry.<br />
“I’ll deal with you later,” she says.<br />
She lifts the baby out of the water and wraps him<br />
in a blanket. Anybody can see how skinny and still he<br />
is, how uninterested in being alive.<br />
“Good God, woman,” says Dr. Thompson. “Have<br />
you been starving this child?”<br />
“When I try to nurse him, he falls asleep after a<br />
thimble full,” Mam tells him. “I’ve tried cow’s milk.<br />
He doesn’t want that, either. But I give him his<br />
medicine, three times a day just like you said to do.”<br />
“Let me have a look, then.”<br />
Mam lays the baby gently on the table and steps<br />
196 197
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
aside so that Dr. Thompson can get a look at him. The<br />
doctor sets his bag on a chair and takes from it his<br />
wooden listening tube. He tells Mam, “Unswaddle the<br />
infant, please.”<br />
Mam lifts the blanket away and Dr. Thompson<br />
puts the tip of the tube to Teddy’s tiny chest and the<br />
earpiece to his own ear. He listens for what seems a<br />
long, long time, with all of us —Father and Mam,<br />
Will, Annie, Isabel, and me—watching him frown<br />
and purse his lips. Teddy fusses a little, not liking the<br />
listening tube. At last Dr. Thompson pulls back from<br />
the baby. For a second, he won’t look at Mam. When<br />
he does, we can all see in his face that there’s no hope.<br />
Mam buckles a little. She grabs hold of a chair back to<br />
steady herself. Father steps over to her, and takes her<br />
elbow in his hand.<br />
“His lungs are very weak,” says Dr. Thompson. “For<br />
whatever reason, this baby has failed to thrive. I’m<br />
sorry. There is nothing to be done for him.”<br />
Chapter Twenty-Two<br />
Mam doesn’t cry, but I know inside she wants to.<br />
She bundles little Teddy up in the blanket and holds<br />
him tight against her, able to speak but half a thought.<br />
“But the medicine …”<br />
“I’m sorry,” says Dr. Thompson. “You’ve left it too<br />
late. Perhaps if you had brought him to me sooner.”<br />
I hate the way he’s making Mam feel that what’s<br />
wrong with Teddy is all her fault. I can’t help myself. I<br />
have to speak up.<br />
“We brought him but two weeks ago,” I say. “Don’t<br />
you remember? You said the medicine would make<br />
him better, but he just kept getting sicker.”<br />
“Silence,” says Father, but not in an angry way. I’m<br />
thinking he may agree with me.<br />
“Medicine is not a precise science,” huffs the<br />
doctor. “Naturally, I hoped the baby would improve,<br />
but I don’t claim to work miracles. Now,” he says,<br />
turning to Father, “if you will be so kind as to<br />
transport me back into town, I have other patients<br />
to see.”<br />
198 199
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“What about George’s arm?” says Father.<br />
Dr. Thompson looks over at me like I’m fly speck<br />
for questioning him.<br />
“Save your money and put a splint on it yourself.<br />
That will do as well as a plaster cast,” he says.<br />
He’s talking like we Gillies are paupers. That makes<br />
me even madder.<br />
“Will,” I say. “Reach into my pocket. You’ll find six<br />
bits in there.” Will fishes into my pocket and brings out<br />
the six coins. “Those are for you,” I say to the doctor.<br />
Will hands Dr. Thompson the money. He jingles<br />
the coins in his palm, like he’s trying to see if they’re<br />
real. He gives me a false smile and says, “Thank<br />
you, son.” Then, to Father, “I’ll be sure to tell Mrs.<br />
Thompson that your account is settled.” He nods his<br />
head at Mam. “Good day, Mrs. Gillies. I wish I had<br />
been able to give you better news.”<br />
Mam sits in the rocking chair once Father and Dr.<br />
Thompson are gone, cuddling Teddy and singing to<br />
him softly.<br />
Across the room, Annie asks me, “Is Teddy going<br />
to die, George?”<br />
“That’s up to God’s will,” I say, loud enough so<br />
Mam can hear. “The best thing we can do is look after<br />
ourselves so Mam can look after him.”<br />
“Does your arm hurt much?”<br />
“Yes. Is there any breakfast left?”<br />
I feel guilty for thinking of my stomach at a time<br />
like this, but I haven’t eaten since last night and I am<br />
ravenous. Mam calls from the rocker,<br />
“Fix George some bread and jam, Annie.”<br />
“Yes, Mam.”<br />
“We’ll see to your arm once you’ve eaten, George.”<br />
Little Isabel has had enough of being good.<br />
She holds out her skirt and begins twirling around<br />
the room.<br />
“Annie, let’s dance,” she says.<br />
“Not now!”<br />
Annie is busy slicing bread for me, using her bossy<br />
tone to warn Isabel that she has more important duties<br />
to perform than playing with her. Isabel keeps dancing,<br />
twirling faster and making herself dizzy. She knocks a<br />
chair, but keeps on going. “Isabel, stop!” says Annie.<br />
“But I want to dance!”<br />
You can see it’s only a matter of time before she<br />
bumps her head and starts crying. Ordinarily Mam<br />
would be telling Isabel to mind Annie, but Mam is<br />
only gazing at her from the rocker, shiny-eyed.<br />
“Isabel!”<br />
Annie is cross at not being obeyed. She grabs hold<br />
of Isabel by the arm to stop her. I can see that Isabel<br />
is winding up to a howl of protest. I’m not usually one<br />
to get mixed up with child-minding—that’s women’s<br />
work—but I find myself saying, “I’ll dance with her.”<br />
Isabel lights up. Annie retreats to the cutting board,<br />
200 201
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
where she spreads jam on bread for me. I hold out<br />
the uninjured fingers of my right hand. Isabel reaches<br />
up with her tiny hand and grasps them. Together we<br />
begin swaying in a waltz around the room. I’m careful<br />
to keep the sling holding my broken arm close to<br />
my side.<br />
“You’re a good dancer, George,” says Isabel.<br />
Looking down at her plump face framed by curls, I<br />
dip my head to her in a little bow.<br />
“Thank you kindly, Miss. So are you.”<br />
Mam’s watching us from the rocker, smiling. I hold<br />
up Isabel’s hand with mine to allow her to pirouette.<br />
That’s what Mam calls it when she spins. Will brings<br />
an armful of wood in from outside and carries it to the<br />
stove, looking at me like I’ve lost my mind, but I don’t<br />
care. It’s at that moment that John comes in, followed<br />
by Agnes. Agnes laughs at the sight of Isabel and me.<br />
“To’ke-tie!” she says.<br />
Then her glance falls on Teddy, and her smile<br />
disappears.<br />
Agnes takes over, and we let her. First she makes<br />
Will understand between Chinook and her little bit of<br />
English to fill a pot of water at the creek and to start<br />
it boiling on the stove. From her beaded bag she takes<br />
a bundle of dried herbs and hands them to Annie,<br />
who looks confused.<br />
“Ee’-na stick. Tea,” Agnes says. “For waum sick.”<br />
I know that “stick” serves general purpose for<br />
“wood” in Chinook jargon, and as I look closer at the<br />
dried bundle I see that it’s leaves from a willow tree. I<br />
can guess what “waum sick” means.<br />
“She wants you to make willow tea to bring down<br />
Teddy’s fever,” I tell Annie.<br />
Agnes goes to Mam and reaches for the baby. You<br />
can see that Mam doesn’t want to give him up, but<br />
she knows Agnes is his only hope. Agnes gently takes<br />
him into her arms. Smiling and cooing at Teddy in<br />
her own Sumas tongue, she unfolds the blanket and<br />
takes a good look at him. We’re all watching her close,<br />
just as we did with Dr. Thompson not half an hour<br />
ago. It’s hard to read what she’s thinking. At last she<br />
asks, “Ik-tah muck’-a-muck? To-toosh?” I’m shocked by<br />
her immodesty as she puts her hand over one of her<br />
bosoms, in case we don’t understand. “Milk?” she says<br />
in English.<br />
“He never seems hungry,” replies Mam. “More<br />
often than not, he refuses. When he does nurse, he<br />
throws the milk back up.”<br />
Agnes looks puzzled. She puts her fingers to her<br />
mouth, like she’s putting food there.<br />
“Weght?” she says. Then, in English, “More food?”<br />
John pipes up, “She wants to know if he’s been<br />
eating anything else besides milk.”<br />
Mam starts to shake her head. Then she remembers,<br />
“The medicine.”<br />
202 203
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
John fetches the bottle of Dr. Thompson’s medicine<br />
from the shelf beside the stove. Agnes passes the baby<br />
back to Mam and pulls out the cork stopper to take<br />
a whiff of what’s inside. Her nose wrinkles. Then her<br />
look is pure disgust.<br />
“Baby páht-lum!” she says.<br />
None of us knows what she means.<br />
“What’s páht-lum?” I ask.<br />
Agnes does a crazy dance, making her eyes roll. I<br />
can’t believe it. Mam is aghast.<br />
“Are you saying my baby is drunk?”<br />
Agnes nods. She speaks the next word slowly and<br />
carefully, like she’s trying to teach it to us. “Laud-um.”<br />
She repeats, “Laud-um.”<br />
I’m at a loss. It’s no Chinook word I’ve ever heard<br />
of. But Mam understands.<br />
“Laudanum,” she says. “You mean there’s laudanum<br />
in the medicine.”<br />
Agnes nods her head, expecting Mam to get her<br />
drift, but she doesn’t.<br />
“Of course there‘s laudanum in it,” says Mam. “It’s<br />
medicine.”<br />
Agnes seems upset by our confusion. She prattles<br />
off something in Sumas lingo. We stare at her, then we<br />
look to each other. It’s one thing for Dr. Thompson’s<br />
medicine not to be doing Teddy any good, but is she<br />
saying it’s making him drunk?<br />
“What’s wrong with laudanum?” I ask.<br />
Agnes tilts her head and rests it on her hands, held<br />
together. She closes her eyes.<br />
“Baby moo’-sum. Make sleep.”<br />
I can see the truth dawning on Mam’s face.<br />
“The medicine’s been making him too sleepy! That’s<br />
why he isn’t interested in feeding. That’s why he won’t<br />
gain weight.”<br />
Agnes gives three nods of her head, relieved that<br />
at last we slow-pokes have caught on. Holding it like<br />
poison, Mam takes the bottle from Agnes and thrusts<br />
it at John.<br />
“Pour it down the privy!” she declares.<br />
She holds Teddy to her like he’ll be safe as long as<br />
he’s in her arms.<br />
204 205
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty-Three<br />
When Father gets back and hears what’s happened,<br />
he sends Agnes home with a twenty-pound sack of<br />
our best flour, which he has John carry for her. Before<br />
she leaves, she makes Mam understand that she’s to<br />
let the baby suck on cloth that’s been soaked in willow<br />
tea as much as he’s willing. All of us know that little<br />
Teddy is not out of the woods, but now at least we<br />
have hope for him.<br />
Father has bought plaster of Paris from Dr.<br />
Thompson. He gets Annie to cut up some old<br />
gunnysacks into strips, and he tells Will to bring him<br />
an old sock from Mam’s sewing basket—one that<br />
already has holes in the toe. He cuts the toe open and<br />
slips the tube that results over my broken forearm.<br />
While he mixes the plaster with water, he tells me to<br />
sit at the table and has me hold my arm bent halfway<br />
at the elbow, with my palm upward. He dips the strips<br />
of burlap into the plaster mixture and begins winding<br />
them around the sock.<br />
“How do you know this is right?” I ask him.<br />
“I’ve not been a farmer all my life without learning<br />
how to set a broken bone,” he replies, pretending to be<br />
offended. He’s almost jovial, so lightened is his mood<br />
by our hope for the baby.<br />
He takes another strip and dips it, squeezing it<br />
between his thumb and fingers until there’s just the<br />
right amount of plaster on it. He winds it around my<br />
arm from where the last piece left off. Just when I’m<br />
thinking that I can’t remember the last time I sat in<br />
such companionable silence with my Father, he says,<br />
“About that saw.”<br />
I bow my head.<br />
“Why did you not ask me if you could borrow it?”<br />
There’s nothing for it but to speak the truth.<br />
“I was afraid.”<br />
“Afraid I’d say no?”<br />
“Afraid … because I thought you didn’t want me to<br />
go work for Mr. Osterman.”<br />
He nods, and applies another strip of plastered<br />
burlap.<br />
“I’ll buy you a new one,” I say.<br />
“You spent everything you had on the doctor’s bill.”<br />
“I’ll earn more.”<br />
“Not from Mr. Osterman.”<br />
I want to tell him what I’ve learned about the<br />
telegraph man and the part it seems he played in Mr.<br />
Bell’s murder, but the children and Mam are about.<br />
“No, sir. Not from him.”<br />
206 207
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
After a long moment, he says, “Let’s call it even,<br />
shall we? The doctor’s bill for the saw.”<br />
I catch his gaze. He’s looking at me man to man.<br />
That makes me feel good, better than I have felt in all<br />
these last two weeks. I keep my voice low.<br />
“Father, do you know what the Sumas are saying<br />
about Mr. Osterman?”<br />
“Aye.”<br />
“Do you believe it?”<br />
He takes his time answering.<br />
“Nobody has proof,” he says. “At least, no white<br />
man. Without proof, he’ll go on as he is.”<br />
I think about this as Father continues to apply<br />
plaster to my arm. What proof is there? I try to<br />
remember every detail of the morning we found the<br />
body. I recall that Mr. Osterman looked shocked<br />
enough by the sight of the bloody hole in the back of<br />
Mr. Bell’s head, but that could have been play-acting. I<br />
remember he tried to talk me into taking Annie home,<br />
telling me that he would wait for the sheriff to arrive.<br />
When I refused, he told me to go wait with Annie by<br />
the track. How long did Annie and I wait? A quarter<br />
of an hour? A half? Time enough for Mr. Osterman to<br />
arrange things around the cabin for his own purposes.<br />
And he was the one who suggested we follow that<br />
trail into the swamp, where we found the broken<br />
branches and the tinned food and the suspenders. Did<br />
he plant them there, and lead us to them?<br />
When I went to Mr. Osterman asking to do the<br />
job he was thinking about hiring Louie Sam to do, it<br />
was like he’d forgotten that job ever existed. Not only<br />
that, but he sent me to repair the other end of the<br />
line—the opposite end from the one that supposedly<br />
needed fixing. So … did the poles near Mr. Bell’s<br />
cabin never really need fixing? Did he draw Louie<br />
Sam to Nooksack with the promise of work, when<br />
his real purpose was to make it look like he was the<br />
one who killed the old man? Did Mr. Osterman let<br />
all of us believe that Louie Sam killed Mr. Bell—nay,<br />
lead us to believe it—to keep suspicion away from<br />
himself?<br />
These are the thoughts that fill my head. By the<br />
time Father has finished with my arm, I am resolved<br />
that Bill Osterman must face justice.<br />
Mam sends me to bed early, and I sleep like a log. I<br />
wake up before dawn to the sound of Teddy crying.<br />
It’s a good sound. The cast on my arm is heavy and<br />
still a little damp, but the constant pain has simmered<br />
down to a dull ache. Pulling on my trousers with<br />
one hand, I go out from the bedroom to find Mam<br />
walking the floor with Teddy bundled in her arms.<br />
He’s shrieking and frantic. Mam looks worn out. I<br />
wonder when she last had a full night’s sleep.<br />
“How is he?” I ask.<br />
“His fever’s gone down,” she says.<br />
208 209
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Father comes out from the space he and Mam<br />
share behind the curtain, pulling up his suspenders.<br />
“Is he hungry?”<br />
“I fed him not a half hour ago!”<br />
She puts the baby into Father’s arms. Teddy wails<br />
all the louder, thrashing his little arms. Father tries<br />
to calm him, but he hasn’t Mam’s touch. Mam settles<br />
herself in the rocker and begins opening her blouse—<br />
all modesty gone! I turn my back away. But in another<br />
moment, the baby has stopped crying. I hear the<br />
snuffling sound of him sucking.<br />
“You’d think he’d never been offered the breast<br />
before,” says Father.<br />
“Aye,” says Mam. I can hear the smile in her voice.<br />
“He’s making up for lost time.”<br />
Chapter Twenty-Four<br />
Mam reminds me it is Tuesday morning, and there’s<br />
school. Despite my broken arm and despite the upset<br />
in our house, she insists that John, Will, Annie, and<br />
I will not miss another day of learning. She gets no<br />
argument from me. I have my own reasons for making<br />
the trek into Nooksack, but they have naught to do<br />
with Miss Carmichael making me recite the sonnets<br />
of Mr. Shakespeare for the umpteenth time. I have<br />
not forgotten that at the moment I laid eyes on Father<br />
outside the Nooksack Hotel yesterday morning, I was<br />
on my way to see Mr. Clark, the detective sent by the<br />
Dominion Government to investigate the hanging of<br />
Louie Sam. I make a vow to myself that I will find<br />
him this morning to tell him what I know.<br />
But I’m afraid of how Mr. Osterman might<br />
get back at Father and me if I tell Mr. Clark what<br />
happened that night, knowing as I now do what<br />
a villain Mr. Osterman is. He tricked the men of<br />
Nooksack into executing an innocent boy. I wish<br />
I’d listened to my niggling feeling the night Louie<br />
210 211
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Sam died. I wish I’d spoken up about the suspenders.<br />
Maybe some of those men would have listened. But all<br />
I can do for Louie Sam is speak up now.<br />
As we walk past Mr. Bell’s burnt-out place on our<br />
way to the schoolhouse in town, Will says we should<br />
hurry up or Mr. Bell’s ghost will grab hold of us by the<br />
ankles and pull us into the swamp to drown us.<br />
“Stop talking nonsense,” says John.<br />
“It’s true!” claims Will. “Arthur Breckenridge says<br />
Tom was walking Mary Hecht home past here after<br />
the dance at Moultray’s on Friday night, when all of a<br />
sudden she starts getting pulled into the swamp and<br />
he has to save her.”<br />
“More likely Tom and Mary got caught smooching<br />
in the bushes and had to make up a story,”<br />
replies John.<br />
“You boys mind your tongues around Annie,” says<br />
I, mindful of preserving my sister’s innocence.<br />
“I know what smooching is!” Annie declares, all<br />
miffed.<br />
John gets a smirk.<br />
“Then maybe you should tell George what<br />
smooching is, Annie. Abigail Stevens would thank you<br />
for it.”<br />
If I had a good arm and a hand that wasn’t burnt,<br />
I’d wallop John so hard he wouldn’t know what hit<br />
him. But I don’t, so instead I hook his left leg with<br />
my right foot and send him sprawling into the muddy<br />
track. He springs to his feet again.<br />
“Damn you, George,” he cusses, causing Annie to<br />
cover up her ears. “If you weren’t crippled, I’d settle<br />
this right here and now.”<br />
“Shut your gob, John,” says I. “I have no time for<br />
such childishness.”<br />
John spews damnation at me for calling him a child.<br />
I quicken my pace and walk ahead on my own with<br />
John still yelling at me. I have no patience this morning.<br />
I’m thinking about exactly what I’m going to say to<br />
Mr. Clark when I find him. I know what he wants—<br />
the names of those who led the Nooksack Vigilance<br />
Committee up the Whatcom Trail to Canada. I have<br />
no hesitation naming Mr. Osterman, sure as I am now<br />
that he set this whole tragedy in motion. I have my<br />
suspicions about Dave Harkness being in on it, too. But<br />
what about Mr. Moultray and Mr. Breckenridge and<br />
Mr. Hopkins? Weren’t they misled by Mr. Osterman,<br />
just as much as the rest of us were?<br />
My head is so full up with thinking that I am not<br />
aware that Abigail is waiting for me at the gate to<br />
Stevens’s sawmill up ahead until I am almost upon her.<br />
“George, what happened to your arm?”<br />
I think about telling her that I suffered an injury<br />
while doing important work on the telegraph line, but<br />
instead I find myself stating plain and simple, “I fell<br />
out of a tree.”<br />
212 213
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Well, that was a stupid thing to do,” says she.<br />
I am coming to admire Abigail’s way with<br />
the unvarnished truth—despite the fact that her<br />
unvarnished truths usually have something to do with<br />
one failing of mine or another. We fall in walking<br />
together toward school, Abigail holding her school<br />
books up against her front like she might need them<br />
for protection.<br />
“How was the dance?” I ask her.<br />
“I wouldn’t know.”<br />
“What do you mean?”<br />
“When Mr. Pratt started up his fiddle, Mrs. Bell<br />
and Pete’s pa were the first ones on the dance floor.<br />
My ma took one look at that floozy showing herself<br />
off like the belle of Whatcom County and made Pa<br />
take me and my little sisters directly home.”<br />
“From the way Mrs. Bell parades around town,<br />
seems like she and a few others think they run the<br />
place,” I remark.<br />
“You’re talking about Mr. Osterman, aren’t you?”<br />
she says.<br />
That throws me a little. What does Abigail know<br />
about Mr. Osterman?<br />
“What makes you say that?”<br />
“Everybody knows what the Indians are saying<br />
about him killing Mr. Bell.”<br />
“Do people believe it?”<br />
“’Course not. Who’s going to believe a bunch of<br />
Indians against the word of a white man?”<br />
“Do you believe them?”<br />
A rare occurrence happens. For several moments,<br />
Abigail says nothing at all. When she finally speaks,<br />
it’s without her usual spit and fire.<br />
“If I tell you something, you promise to keep it<br />
secret?” she says.<br />
“I promise.”<br />
“The morning that Mr. Bell was murdered, Pa saw<br />
Mr. Osterman with the Indian boy. They were walking<br />
out of town, toward Mr. Bell’s place.”<br />
I can’t believe Mr. Stevens has kept this to himself<br />
all this time.<br />
“What were they doing? Were they talking? Were<br />
they arguing?”<br />
“They weren’t fighting or talking. They were just<br />
walking. But here’s the thing.”<br />
“What?”<br />
“Louie Sam wasn’t carrying a rifle, at least not that<br />
Pa could see. So how did he shoot Mr. Bell?”<br />
I’m staggered by this news. It’s exactly the way the<br />
Sumas say it happened—Mr. Osterman got Louie<br />
Sam to walk with him as far as Mr. Bell’s place to<br />
make it look like Louie Sam was the murderer.<br />
“Why didn’t your pa tell anybody about it?” I ask.<br />
“Same reason nobody says anything out loud.<br />
Because they’re afraid of what might happen to them<br />
as a result.”<br />
214 215
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Somebody’s got to stand up,” I say.<br />
“George Gillies, you just got finished promising me<br />
you wouldn’t say a word!”<br />
She’s got me in a corner. It’s one thing to work up<br />
my own courage to do the right thing and tell what I<br />
know, but a promise is a promise.<br />
“I won’t say anything,” I tell her.<br />
Abigail looks me in the eye. For once she isn’t<br />
mocking me or teasing me. She’s dead serious.<br />
“The only reason I told you is because I know I can<br />
trust you, George.”<br />
I’m amazed by how a few nice words from Abigail<br />
can make me feel so warm all over. I say, “I gave you<br />
my word, and I mean it.”<br />
We’ve reached the point in town where the trail<br />
widens out to become Nooksack Avenue. Abigail<br />
starts down the path toward the schoolhouse. I have<br />
another destination in mind.<br />
“I’ll see you at school, Abigail.”<br />
“Where might you be going?” she asks, all sassy<br />
once more.<br />
“Never you mind. Tell Miss Carmichael I’ll be<br />
along directly.”<br />
“I’ll be sure to give her the message,” she says.<br />
She’s being sarcastic. I can see we’re back to<br />
normal, she and I.<br />
“Thank you kindly,” I answer back without batting<br />
an eye, pleased with myself that I’m learning to hold<br />
my own with her.<br />
Abigail gives me a smile as we part ways. With<br />
that I set out down Nooksack Avenue, heading for<br />
the Nooksack Hotel—wondering how I’m going to<br />
tell Carrot Top about what Mr. Stevens saw, without<br />
breaking my promise to Abigail.<br />
216 217
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty-Five<br />
“Mr. Clark is gone,” says Mr. Hopkins, “and if<br />
you’re smart, you’ll be gone out of here, too, before<br />
anybody finds out you came in here looking for him.”<br />
I’m standing in the lobby of the Nooksack Hotel.<br />
From the way Mr. Hopkins is nodding toward the<br />
telegraph office, I know he’s warning me about the<br />
consequences of Mr. Osterman finding out I’ve come<br />
looking for the detective. But having worked up my<br />
courage this far, I’m not prepared to be put off now.<br />
“Mr. Clark told me he’d be here for a few days,” I say.<br />
“He was persuaded to change his plans,” replies Mr.<br />
Hopkins.<br />
The way he says it, I get the feeling that Mr. Clark<br />
was not persuaded in the nicest way.<br />
“Who persuaded him?” I ask.<br />
“Look, George,” says Mr. Hopkins, stabbing<br />
his finger in my direction, “if you know what’s<br />
good for you and yours, you’ll stop asking so many<br />
damn questions. Or you’ll find out for yourself who<br />
persuaded him.”<br />
It doesn’t matter. I already know the answer. I saw<br />
for myself Mr. Osterman making threats against Mr<br />
Clark right here in the lobby yesterday morning. At<br />
that point, Mr. Clark was sounding brave and resolute,<br />
but I’m guessing that Mr. Osterman found a way to<br />
bring him down a notch or two.<br />
“Did Mr. Clark leave word where he can be<br />
reached?” I ask.<br />
“Why don’t you try sending him a telegram?” says<br />
Mr. Hopkins. “I’m sure Mr. Osterman would be much<br />
obliged to transmit it for you.”<br />
Seems there’s a sarcasm epidemic going on in<br />
this town. Remembering my manners, I thank him<br />
anyway and head out into the street—glad at least<br />
for the good fortune that I have not had to face Mr.<br />
Osterman this morning.<br />
There’s nothing for it but to head over to the<br />
schoolhouse. Owing to my failure to find Mr. Clark,<br />
it turns out that I am there in good time before Miss<br />
Carmichael rings the bell to call us inside. Abigail<br />
glances over to me from where she’s talking with some<br />
of the other girls, then looks away just as quickly. I<br />
understand that she’s not mad or ignoring me. It’s just<br />
that, here in the schoolyard, we’re one way together.<br />
Outside … it seems that maybe we’re starting to be<br />
another way.<br />
I see Pete Harkness over in the corner of the yard<br />
218 219
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
talking tough with some of the older fellas, including<br />
Tom Breckenridge. I head over to him. It’s not until<br />
I get close that I see the shiner on his right eye. I<br />
remember him telling me early yesterday morning<br />
he was planning on staying out of his pa’s way for<br />
fear of his temper. My first thought is that he did<br />
not succeed. But he’s telling the boys around him a<br />
different story altogether.<br />
“… when this drunken Paddy come off the ferry<br />
complaining the ride was too rough, I tell him he can<br />
go eat potato stew for all I care. So he takes me by<br />
surprise and sneaks in a swing at me. But he only got<br />
in the first punch before I laid him out flat …”<br />
It’s such a tall tale, I can’t believe how the fellas<br />
seem to be lapping it up. Pete catches my glance. For<br />
just a second and only for me, his face lets show the<br />
truth of how his eye got blackened. Then he goes back<br />
to spinning his yarn for the boys. It seems that all of a<br />
sudden this town is full of nothing but secrets and lies.<br />
I leave him to it and head into the classroom.<br />
At the end of the day, I tell John, Will, and Annie<br />
to head home without me. I’m waiting for Pete, who<br />
has been held back by Miss Carmichael for his poor<br />
showing on the grammar test she gave the senior<br />
grades today. I’ve got a question for Pete that needs to<br />
be asked in private. From the way he’s been avoiding<br />
me all day, it seems he knows what that question is.<br />
Just about everybody else has cleared off by the time<br />
he comes out of the schoolhouse. He pauses when<br />
he sees me sitting on the step, like he knows what’s<br />
coming and he’s not pleased about it.<br />
“What are you still doing here, George?”<br />
“How’d you get that shiner? And don’t try telling<br />
me it was a drunken Irishman.”<br />
He walks ahead of me, his right eye turned away.<br />
“Leave it be, George,” he says. “It’s none of your<br />
damn business.”<br />
I have to quicken my pace to match his gait, his<br />
legs being that much longer than mine. I still have a<br />
question to ask him.<br />
“Pete, tell me again about seeing Louie Sam on the<br />
road from Lynden on the day Mr. Bell died.”<br />
Now he’s looking at me full on. He’s looking at me<br />
like I’ve lost my mind.<br />
“I’ve told that story a hundred times,” says Pete.<br />
“Are you stupid or something that you need me to tell<br />
it again?”<br />
“Just tell me what you saw.”<br />
“I saw that redskin with murder in his eyes. The<br />
look on his face filled me with terror.”<br />
It strikes me that he uses the same turn of phrase<br />
every time he tells it, like he’s reciting one of Mr.<br />
Shakespeare’s sonnets.<br />
“But he was just a kid,” I say. “What was so<br />
frightening about him?”<br />
220 221
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“He was a savage. Ask General Custer what a<br />
savage is capable of.”<br />
“I saw Louie Sam with my own eyes, Pete. He was<br />
small—smaller than me even. And at least a head<br />
shorter than you.”<br />
“Are you calling me a coward?”<br />
No, not a coward—but maybe a liar. Now comes<br />
the question I’ve been wanting to ask him all day.<br />
“Pete, did you really see him? Or did your Uncle<br />
Bill tell you to say you did? Or your pa?”<br />
Pete stops walking and glares at me. It’s hard to tell<br />
if it’s rage burning in his eyes, or fear.<br />
“Are you some kind of police detective now,<br />
George?” he says. “Let me tell you what happens to<br />
police detectives around here.”<br />
“Tell me,” I say.<br />
His voice goes low.<br />
“They get beat up and run out of town, counting<br />
themselves lucky to still be breathing as they go. So<br />
stop poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.”<br />
So that’s what Mr. Hopkins meant by Mr. Clark<br />
being persuaded to change his plans. I stand my<br />
ground.<br />
“Answer my question. Did you see Louie Sam or<br />
not?”<br />
“Yes! I saw him.”<br />
“Did he look the way you claim he did? Like a<br />
murderer?”<br />
Pete hesitates. He’s faltering.<br />
“Pete,” I say, “was he carrying a rifle with him when<br />
you saw him?”<br />
He’s moving his head from side to side like he’s<br />
trying to shake something off, which is as much as<br />
admitting there was no rifle. He looks weighted down.<br />
He looks like he might be readying to unload the<br />
truth. Then of all things he lets out a laugh.<br />
“Don’t you get it, George? It doesn’t matter. None<br />
of it matters.”<br />
“Yes it does,” I tell him. “It matters if Louie Sam<br />
was innocent.”<br />
“Who does it matter to, except a bunch of<br />
government bigwigs who can’t prove a thing?”<br />
“It matters to his people,” I say. “It matters to his<br />
family.” And I realize how much it matters to me.<br />
“It isn’t right that an innocent boy died to cover<br />
up somebody else’s crime. Just tell me, Pete. Did<br />
somebody tell you what to say to Sheriff Leckie to<br />
make Louie Sam look guilty?”<br />
He lets out a long sigh, like he’s fed up with<br />
holding the truth inside him.<br />
“Pa did,” he says. “And if he ever finds out I told,<br />
he’ll kill me.”<br />
Pete isn’t laughing any more. Not one bit.<br />
222 223
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty-Six<br />
In the early evening, John and Will are splitting<br />
wood while Annie helps Mam wash up from dinner.<br />
Mam is more like her old self again, relieved that<br />
Teddy is crying to be fed all the time. I have waited<br />
for a good moment to get Father alone. I find him<br />
down by the mill seated on a stump, enjoying his<br />
pipe on this fresh spring-like evening while looking<br />
out over the millpond. He’s watching a pair of ducks<br />
swimming and diving. He turns and cocks an eye at<br />
the sound of my approach, as if to say that I’d better<br />
have a good reason for disturbing him.<br />
“I have proof,” I tell him.<br />
“Proof of what?”<br />
“That Louie Sam didn’t do it. Mr. Harkness told<br />
Pete to lie to Sheriff Leckie about seeing him on the<br />
day Mr. Bell died.”<br />
“You mean he didn’t see him?”<br />
“He saw him all right. But all Louie Sam was<br />
doing was walking along the road minding his own<br />
business. He wasn’t carrying a rifle. All that talk about<br />
Louie Sam having murder in his eyes, that was pure<br />
invention coming from Mr. Harkness. I think he was<br />
in on Mr. Bell’s murder, Father,” I tell him. “Dave<br />
Harkness and Bill Osterman were in on it together.”<br />
Father draws on his pipe, looking out over the<br />
pond while he takes this in. He doesn’t seem the least<br />
surprised.<br />
“We have to do something,” I tell him.<br />
“Who said,” he asks, as though he hasn’t heard<br />
me, “ ‘For every action there is an equal and opposite<br />
reaction’?”<br />
Father is fond of testing me like this. I should<br />
know the answer, but at this moment I am too<br />
flummoxed to recall it. I hazard a guess.<br />
“Charles Darwin?” I say, knowing that Father is a<br />
great admirer of the famous man of modern science.<br />
He gives me a pitying look for my ignorance and<br />
tells me, “It was Newton.”<br />
I’m still not following him. What has Sir Isaac<br />
Newton got to do with Pete Harkness lying about<br />
Louie Sam? He gives his pipe a suck and lets go a<br />
long stream of smoke.<br />
“Whatever action we take, George, we must think<br />
carefully about the reaction,” he says.<br />
So that’s it. He’s worried about what will happen if<br />
we take a stand against Mr. Osterman and Mr. Harkness.<br />
Never before have I felt the need to talk back to<br />
my Father as I do now. I remember the Bible passage,<br />
224 225
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
the one from Deuteronomy—about making amends.<br />
“Those two spilled innocent blood, twice over,” I<br />
say. “We have to make it right in the sight of the Lord,<br />
don’t we? Like the Bible says.”<br />
Father casts me a look. He doesn’t like my tone. He<br />
doesn’t like being preached to.<br />
“Explain yourself,” he says sternly.<br />
I do my best to stay calm and put my feelings into<br />
words.<br />
“Louie Sam was just a boy,” I tell him. “He had a<br />
mother, and people who mourn for him. He didn’t<br />
deserve to die the way he did, alone and scared. He<br />
deserves justice, same as Mr. Bell does.”<br />
Father’s watching me like a cat watches a trapped<br />
mouse he’s going to devour any minute. But then I get<br />
the shock of my life.<br />
“I can not argue with ye there, son,” he says. “I can<br />
not argue with ye there.”<br />
He goes quiet. A wave of relief runs through me<br />
that he’s not angry I spoke my mind, but it’s more<br />
than that—it’s a feeling of hope that maybe together<br />
we can set things right. I sit down on the grass beside<br />
him. The two of us watch the mallards dive and<br />
surface until it’s almost dark. As we’re walking back to<br />
the cabin together, at last he speaks.<br />
“In the South, they’ll string a white man up as a<br />
traitor for so much as believing that coloreds should<br />
be free.”<br />
“But slavery is over,” I say. “Mr. Lincoln settled that.”<br />
“Aye,” he replies, “and look what happened to him.”<br />
A Confederate shot Mr. Lincoln dead, that’s what<br />
happened.<br />
“There’s no need to worry your mam about this<br />
business,” says Father. “Let’s keep it between us men.”<br />
“Yes, sir,” I tell him, proud that he includes me as a<br />
man. But now I feel the weight of being a man, too.<br />
Wednesday morning finds Father and me seated<br />
side by side on the wagon bench with Mae and<br />
Ulysses trudging us toward town. It’s a clear morning,<br />
but it rained overnight, making the track muddy and<br />
hard going. John, Will, and Annie are in the back.<br />
They’re getting a treat—a ride to school instead of<br />
walking. But Father’s and my destination is not the<br />
schoolhouse. We are heading to Sheriff Leckie’s office.<br />
It is two weeks since we last saw him, when he met<br />
the posse on the Whatcom Trail on his way back from<br />
Canada. Two weeks since Sheriff Leckie witnessed the<br />
Canadian lawman take Louie Sam into custody, and<br />
since Louie Sam died. With the Canadian detective<br />
run out of town and everybody else too scared to<br />
speak the truth, Sheriff Leckie is our last hope.<br />
The sheriff ’s office is at the far end of Nooksack<br />
Avenue. It was one of the first buildings they put up,<br />
back in the gold rush days of twenty years ago. From<br />
the look of it, it was thrown up in a hurry—really<br />
226 227
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
nothing more than a small square shack fancied up<br />
by a false clapboard front meant to make it look less<br />
paltry. Father and I wait outside in the wagon for nigh<br />
an hour before we see Sheriff Leckie coming down<br />
the boardwalk from the Nooksack Hotel, where he’s<br />
probably been breakfasting.<br />
We climb down from the wagon. Father shakes<br />
Sheriff Leckie’s hand and introduces himself, and<br />
me—just in case the sheriff has forgotten us since that<br />
Sunday morning when we met over the body of Mr.<br />
Bell. But Sheriff Leckie remembers me just fine and<br />
praises me for my clear-headedness on that occasion.<br />
“What can I help you fellas with this fine morning?”<br />
says the sheriff.<br />
“May we talk inside?” Father asks, because even<br />
though there is barely a soul on the street at this hour,<br />
the business that brings us to talk to the sheriff is for<br />
his ears alone.<br />
As we follow Sheriff Leckie inside the jail, he asks<br />
me how my arm got broken and I tell him. Inside, the<br />
first thing that hits me is the smell—like an old privy.<br />
The jail is sparsely furnished—just a desk, a wood<br />
stove, and one small cell with iron bars set in the door<br />
as a window. It looks like it hasn’t been occupied in a<br />
long while. I’m guessing it got more use back in the<br />
gold rush days when there were lots of folks passing<br />
through hoping to make a fast dollar, be it from<br />
panning or pilfering. The sheriff sets about starting the<br />
wood stove, which I’m grateful for because it’s cold<br />
and damp in here. The only chair in the room is the<br />
one behind the sheriff ’s desk, so Father and I must<br />
stand to say our piece.<br />
“George has some information he’d like to pass<br />
along,” says Father.<br />
“About what?” asks the sheriff, stoking the fire he’s<br />
got started in the belly of the stove.<br />
“About the murder of James Bell.”<br />
At this the sheriff looks up.<br />
“I already talked to your boy the morning of the<br />
murder, Mr. Gillies,” says the sheriff. “I don’t see what<br />
else he could have to add now.”<br />
Father tells him, “It’s new information.”<br />
Sheriff Leckie closes the door on the stove, then<br />
takes his time crossing the room to his chair behind<br />
the desk. He reaches into a drawer and brings out<br />
some paper and a pencil.<br />
“Well, George,” he says to me, “what have you got<br />
to tell me about a murder that’s already been solved?”<br />
He sounds annoyed, but I stand my ground. It<br />
helps to have Father by my side.<br />
“The wrong person was punished for Mr. Bell’s<br />
murder, sir.”<br />
“That’s quite a claim. What makes you believe<br />
that?”<br />
“I found out some things about Louie Sam, the<br />
native boy.”<br />
228 229
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
The sheriff slams the desk drawer shut, like the very<br />
mention of Louie Sam is a vexation to him.<br />
“I haven’t forgotten who Louie Sam is, son. And<br />
it’s not likely I’m going to with the governments of<br />
two nations breathing down my neck about him, from<br />
Governor Newell on up.”<br />
I tell him, “He didn’t kill Mr. Bell.”<br />
“You’ll forgive me if I beg to differ with you on<br />
that point.”<br />
Father pipes up in my defense. “Sheriff, you should<br />
listen to what George has to say.”<br />
“All right, son. I’m listening.”<br />
He’s looking up at me from his chair and waiting.<br />
Wouldn’t you know that my mind picks this moment to<br />
go blank? There’s so much to tell. I don’t know where to<br />
begin. Then all of a sudden it’s spilling out of me so fast<br />
that my tongue can’t keep up with my brain.<br />
“What people said about Louie Sam was dead<br />
wrong. He wasn’t carrying a rifle with him when he<br />
came into town that Sunday morning to meet with<br />
Mr. Osterman—so he couldn’t have shot Mr. Bell—<br />
and he didn’t have murder in his eyes on his way out<br />
of town, neither. People were just making up stories to<br />
make Louie Sam look guilty—”<br />
“Whoa. Slow down,” says the sheriff. “What<br />
people?”<br />
“Bill Osterman,” I tell him. “And Dave Harkness,<br />
too.”<br />
Sheriff Leckie moves forward in his chair, leaning<br />
his elbows heavily on the desk.<br />
“These are serious accusations you’re making,<br />
George. You better have something to back them up<br />
with. You ever heard of a little thing called slander?”<br />
I catch myself. I have a vague idea of what slander is.<br />
“It’s when you say something bad about somebody.”<br />
“It’s when you say something bad about somebody<br />
that’s a lie,” he corrects me.<br />
“I’m not lying! It’s the truth!”<br />
Father quiets me with a look, then tells Sheriff<br />
Leckie, “George hasn’t said anything about this in<br />
public, and he won’t. That’s why we’ve come to you.”<br />
“There’s nothing I can do with a bunch of rumors.<br />
Give me facts. Give me witnesses. What exactly are<br />
you basing this on? What makes you so sure Louie<br />
Sam didn’t have a rifle on him?”<br />
“I can’t say who told me,” I tell him. “I promised I<br />
wouldn’t.”<br />
Sheriff Leckie throws his pencil down on the desk.<br />
“Well then why are you in here wasting my time?<br />
What do you expect me to do? Go out and arrest Bill<br />
Osterman because a bunch of Indians say he’s the<br />
guilty one?”<br />
“Yes,” I tell him. “And you should arrest Dave<br />
Harkness, too. And Mrs. Bell.”<br />
“On what charges?”<br />
“Murder!” I say. “I’m a witness.”<br />
230 231
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Father shoots me a look of surprise. It wasn’t part<br />
of our agreement that I would say so much, but I can’t<br />
stop now. Sheriff Leckie narrows his eyes.<br />
“Are you telling me that you saw Bill Osterman,<br />
Dave Harkness, and Annette Bell murder Jim Bell?”<br />
“I didn’t see them, but I heard Dave Harkness and<br />
Annette Bell talking with Mr. Moultray about it.”<br />
“George,” says Father in a warning voice, but I<br />
won’t stay silent.<br />
“Mr. Harkness and Mrs. Bell as good as told Mr.<br />
Moultray that Mr. Osterman did it, and that they were<br />
in on it, too.”<br />
“Where did you hear this?”<br />
“At their house, on Sunday night—after I broke my<br />
arm. I stayed there.”<br />
“What exactly did you hear?”<br />
“Mr. Moultray asked Mr. Harkness and Mrs. Bell<br />
right out if they or Mr. Osterman had something<br />
to do with Mr. Bell’s murder on account of Mr. Bell<br />
suing Mr. Harkness, and they didn’t deny it.”<br />
“I can’t go around arresting upstanding citizens of<br />
Whatcom County based on hearsay from a kid.”<br />
A thought occurs to me.<br />
“But, Sheriff, you have to arrest Dave Harkness and<br />
Bill Osterman anyway!”<br />
“What are you talking about?”<br />
“Governor Newell said just last Friday that he’s<br />
ordering that the leaders of the lynch mob be arrested.”<br />
He looks me straight in the eye.<br />
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, son.<br />
Nobody knows who led that posse.”<br />
I’m flabbergasted. He’s the sheriff, sworn to uphold<br />
the law. How can he be speaking such a lie?<br />
“But … you were there,” I say. “I saw you. You were<br />
talking with Mr. Osterman and Mr. Harkness that<br />
night. And Mr. Breckenridge and Mr. Moultray, too.<br />
And Mr. Hopkins. They were the leaders. Everybody<br />
knows that.”<br />
“What I saw was a group of men disguised in such<br />
a way that I can not be certain of their identities.”<br />
“But—”<br />
Father takes hold of my good arm.<br />
“Leave it, George.”<br />
“But Father—”<br />
“I said leave it!”<br />
Father guides me out into the street without so<br />
much as a good-bye to take leave of Sheriff Leckie.<br />
He keeps his eyes forward. His jaw is tight as he<br />
unhitches Ulysses and Mae from the post. I’m<br />
confused by what just happened, and by Father’s<br />
angry silence.<br />
“I’m not sorry for what I said,” I tell him.<br />
Now he looks at me. There’s surprise in his eyes,<br />
and maybe even a little pride.<br />
“I’m glad to hear it,” he says. “It’s not you that<br />
should be apologizing, son. It’s not you.”<br />
232 233
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty-Seven<br />
Father points Mae and Ulysses back the way we<br />
came and we head down Nooksack Avenue in the<br />
direction of home. As we pass the Nooksack Hotel,<br />
who should we see coming out the door onto the<br />
boardwalk but Mr. Moultray? Maybe he’s been seeing<br />
Mr. Osterman in the telegraph office, or maybe he was<br />
breakfasting with Sheriff Leckie.<br />
“A conspiracy of ruffians,” Father calls it. “I wish to<br />
God I’d had the good sense to listen to your mam that<br />
night,” he says. “I wish I’d had no part in their filthy<br />
business.”<br />
“There’s others that feel the way we do,” I reply.<br />
“There’s Mr. and Mrs. Stevens. And Mrs. Thompson.<br />
Maybe Dr. Thompson, too,” I add, although I haven’t<br />
forgiven the doctor for giving up on Teddy the way<br />
he did.<br />
Father says nothing. I can see he’s thinking it over.<br />
“We could get a message to Governor Newell,” I go<br />
on. “We could write him a letter and tell him who the<br />
leaders of the posse were.”<br />
“Aye,” he says, “but let’s not fool ourselves. These<br />
are murderers. It’s a dangerous business.”<br />
“Not if there’s enough of us.”<br />
We’ve reached the edge of town. This is where<br />
Father should be stopping the wagon so that I can hop<br />
off and get to school, but he seems to have forgotten<br />
all about that, and I am not about to remind him.<br />
“Perhaps I should pay Mr. Stevens a visit,” he says.<br />
The Stevenses’ sawmill is right on our way, but<br />
Father reins Mae and Ulysses to a halt. He hasn’t<br />
forgotten, after all.<br />
“Off to school with ye,” he tells me.<br />
I jump down and he slaps the reins, calling to Mae<br />
and Ulysses to quicken their pace, like he can’t wait to<br />
talk to Mr. Stevens. I’m heartened by the prospect of<br />
finding like-minded souls to band together in defiance<br />
of Bill Osterman and Dave Harkness.<br />
I can hear Miss Carmichael giving the morning<br />
lesson in mathematics to the senior class as I slip<br />
into the schoolhouse. She is not pleased with me<br />
for being late. I make my apologies and take my<br />
seat. Half listening to the lesson, I glance around<br />
the room at the seniors, boys and girls I’ve grown<br />
up with, wondering how many of their folks besides<br />
Abigail’s might side with us. Tom Breckenridge’s pa I<br />
know for sure stands with the posse leaders. There’s<br />
Walter Hopkins, whose father, Bert, at the hotel<br />
234 235
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
keeps warning me to keep my mouth shut—so it’s a<br />
fair bet that Mr. Hopkins won’t be opening his own<br />
mouth any time soon. Kitty Pratt’s father was the one<br />
who struck Louie Sam in the head with his rifle butt.<br />
Under ordinary circumstances, Mr. Pratt is a nice man,<br />
good with a story and with the fiddle. Maybe he looks<br />
back on that night with regret. Maybe secretly he’s<br />
one of us.<br />
By noon the day has turned warm. Miss Carmichael<br />
makes us take our lunch buckets outside into the<br />
sunshine. I see Kitty with Abigail, so I go over to<br />
them. They’re sitting on a bench with Mary Hecht,<br />
who considers herself the queen bee even though she’s<br />
skinny and plain-looking compared to Abigail.<br />
“Why were you late this morning?” Abigail asks.<br />
“I had some business to attend to,” I tell her.<br />
“You’re making yourself sound awful important,<br />
George,” remarks Mary.<br />
“You certainly are,” agrees Kitty, pulling a blond<br />
braid through her fingers. “What kind of business<br />
would that be?”<br />
All three of them are staring at me waiting for an<br />
answer. If it were just Abigail and Kitty, I’d tell them.<br />
But Mary I’m not so sure of. I remember seeing her pa<br />
that night, one of the pack. I have no idea where Mr.<br />
Hecht might stand.<br />
“Cat got your tongue?” snips Mary.<br />
“Stop teasing him, Mary,” Abigail tells her, getting up.<br />
She takes me by my good arm and leads me away<br />
from them.<br />
“You got to be more careful,” Abigail tells me,<br />
keeping her voice low.<br />
“They don’t know what kind of business I’m talking<br />
about.”<br />
“George, everybody knows what kind of business!<br />
Walter Hopkins has been going around saying you<br />
went to the hotel yesterday to spill the beans to that<br />
detective.”<br />
I look over to Walter. He’s standing at the edge of<br />
the schoolyard with Tom and Pete. Pete’s at least a<br />
hand taller than either of the other boys. He lets out a<br />
big laugh at something Tom is saying.<br />
“But I didn’t talk to the detective,” I tell Abigail.<br />
“He left town.”<br />
“It doesn’t matter whether you talked to him or not.<br />
The damage is done.”<br />
“What damage?”<br />
She purses her lips like she’s afraid to say. She<br />
gives a nervous look over to where Kitty and Mary are<br />
watching us.<br />
“We’re not giving up,” I tell her. “My father wants<br />
to call a meeting of the like-minded. We’re going to<br />
send a letter to Governor Newell, telling him who the<br />
leaders of the posse were.”<br />
She gets a frightened look.<br />
“Are you crazy?” she whispers.<br />
236 237
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“My father’s going to talk to your father about it,”<br />
I tell her. “We’ll be okay if we stick together. Strength<br />
in numbers.”<br />
“You told your pa about the rifle, didn’t you?” she<br />
says, still whispering. “You promised to keep that<br />
secret!”<br />
“All I told him was that your pa sides with us,” I<br />
tell her. She’s making me mad. I want her to be better<br />
than this. I want her to do what’s right. “What’s the<br />
use in thinking the lynching was wrong if we’re not<br />
prepared to stand up and say so?”<br />
She seems a little ashamed of herself at that. But<br />
she’s jumpy as a cat, glancing around at Mary and<br />
Kitty, and over to Tom Breckenridge like she doesn’t<br />
want to be seen talking to me. I calm down and try for<br />
her sake to appear like we’re speaking normally and<br />
not arguing.<br />
“Do you think Kitty’s pa might agree with us? Or<br />
Mary’s?” I say. “Can you ask them to tell their folks<br />
about the letter?”<br />
“I can’t ask Mary,” she replies. “She’s so stuck on<br />
Tom Breckenridge she agrees with every fool thing he<br />
says. Kitty … maybe.”<br />
“It’s the right thing to do,” I tell her.<br />
“You don’t have to be so high and mighty about it,<br />
George,” she shoots back.<br />
She’s got some of her old spit back. For some<br />
reason that makes me smile. And then she’s smiling<br />
back at me. We bend our heads together so people will<br />
think we’re having sweet talk, when in fact we spend<br />
the remaining minutes of the lunch hour discussing<br />
who else might be persuaded to pass the message on<br />
to their parents. Ellen Wallace’s father rode at the<br />
back of the posse—maybe that was because he had<br />
doubts about being there. Donny Erskine’s pa wasn’t<br />
there at all, due to his cow calving that night. But<br />
maybe that was just an excuse. Abigail says she’ll talk<br />
to them, that it’s safer for everybody if they’re seen<br />
talking to her instead of me.<br />
When we head back into the schoolroom after<br />
lunch, I get the feeling that Tom Breckenridge is<br />
keeping his eye on me.<br />
At home in the evening, once the younger children<br />
are in bed, Father says that Mr. Stevens agrees that<br />
something has to be done. He and Mrs. Stevens are<br />
willing to hold the meeting at their place, so including<br />
Mam that makes four voting citizens prepared to<br />
stand up and tell the truth. Mrs. Stevens believes<br />
Mrs. Thompson may be persuaded to join us, as well<br />
as Dr. Thompson.<br />
“It can’t hurt to have the town doctor on our side,”<br />
says Mam, though something in her voice says she has<br />
no more forgiven him than I have.<br />
“There may be others, too,” I tell them. “Abigail is<br />
spreading the word.”<br />
238 239
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“If we’re to succeed,” says Father, drawing on his<br />
pipe, “we must act swiftly and discreetly. We can’t be<br />
sure of who we can trust.”<br />
The meeting has been set for tomorrow evening.<br />
Mam insists that Agnes and Joe be invited, too, but<br />
Father thinks it would be a mistake to invite the<br />
Indians. He says it’s one thing to right a wrong that’s<br />
been done to one of them, but quite another to start<br />
treating them like they have equal say with the settlers.<br />
As Indians, Agnes and Joe aren’t voting citizens,<br />
anyway. John pipes up that he agrees with Mam about<br />
the Hamptons, but Father tells him to shush.<br />
So we have a plan. Tomorrow night the rightthinking<br />
people of the Nooksack Valley will gather<br />
to sign a letter to Governor Newell asking that he<br />
order the arrest of Bill Osterman, Dave Harkness, Bill<br />
Moultray, Robert Breckenridge, and Bert Hopkins on<br />
the charge of leading the lynch mob that unlawfully<br />
hung Louie Sam.<br />
Chapter Twenty-Eight<br />
I wake up Thursday morning with my nerves on<br />
edge. I wish we could have the meeting right now<br />
instead of waiting for tonight. With all the enemies<br />
that homesteaders are used to facing, from wild<br />
animals to wild savages, it’s a bad feeling to know<br />
that your worst enemies are right here among you,<br />
the very people you used to rely on to help stave off<br />
all those other enemies. And it’s frightening to know<br />
that Bill Osterman and Dave Harkness are the sorts<br />
that won’t think twice about taking somebody else’s<br />
life if it’ll make their own lives safer, richer, or more<br />
comfortable. In my view, the pair of them are double<br />
murderers. First they killed Mr. Bell, then they killed<br />
Louie Sam. Who pulled the trigger or yanked the<br />
rope tight isn’t the point. The point is that those two<br />
men wanted the other two dead, and dead is how they<br />
managed to leave them.<br />
Father seems in a fine mood when he heads out to<br />
the fields with John to start seeding the barley. He’s<br />
like his old self, his own man again at last. But Mam<br />
240 241
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
must be rattled like me, because she snaps at little<br />
Teddy to hush when he cries from his cradle while<br />
she’s trying to make breakfast. That’s the first time I’ve<br />
heard Mam say a harsh word to the baby, so grateful<br />
has she been that he’s found his lungs and his appetite.<br />
Gypsy starts barking at something out in the yard,<br />
making us jumpier still. Then there comes a knock at<br />
the door. We all feel uneasy at that knock. Who could<br />
be coming to visit with the sun barely up?<br />
“It’s probably Agnes. Let her in, George,” says<br />
Mam, wiping her hands on her apron.<br />
When I pull open the door, to my surprise there’s<br />
nobody there. Then I notice a horse hitched to the<br />
post—Mr. Bell’s horse, the one that Pete and I rode<br />
when we followed the lynch mob north. A crazy<br />
thought comes into my head, that maybe Mr. Bell’s<br />
ghost rode the horse here as a sign to show us we’re<br />
doing the right thing, avenging his murder. When<br />
I step outside, I see just how foolish a notion that<br />
is. Mrs. Bell is standing a few paces off, admiring a<br />
dogwood bush that’s started to blossom. She’s wearing<br />
the getup I saw her in when I mistook her for a man a<br />
couple of weeks ago, outside the Nooksack Hotel—a<br />
wide-rimmed hat and an oilskin coat. She gives me a<br />
broad smile.<br />
“George!” she says. “Just the fella I’m looking<br />
to see.”<br />
Mam comes outside. So shocked is she at the sight<br />
of Annette Bell on her stoop that she just stares at her<br />
saying nothing. The lack of welcome doesn’t seem to<br />
trouble Mrs. Bell.<br />
“Good morning, Mrs. Gillies,” she says. “Fine<br />
morning, isn’t it?”<br />
“Yes, very fine,” says Mam.<br />
Her words are polite enough, but Mam’s expression<br />
has gone cold and she makes no mention of inviting<br />
Mrs. Bell inside for a cup of tea and some breakfast, as<br />
she would any other passerby. If Mam’s alarm bells are<br />
going off the way mine are, she’s thinking it’s an evil<br />
omen for Mrs. Bell to be showing up here now, what<br />
with the discussions we’ve been having about her and<br />
her dead husband.<br />
“You’re a long way from home, Mrs. Bell. What<br />
brings you this way so early?” asks Mam.<br />
“I’ve come to see your George,” she answers.<br />
“What would you be wanting with my boy?”<br />
Mam isn’t sounding the least bit polite now. In fact,<br />
she sounds downright unfriendly. Mrs. Bell smiles,<br />
unperturbed.<br />
“A word, is all. George is almost a grown man, Mrs.<br />
Gillies. Surely he needn’t ask for his ma’s permission<br />
to speak with the mother of one of his friends.”<br />
“Jimmy isn’t my friend,” I tell her.<br />
It comes out ruder than I intended. Mrs. Bell gives<br />
me a look. She almost seems hurt.<br />
“I meant Pete,” she replies. My face must look<br />
242 243
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
quizzical, because she adds, “Didn’t Pete tell you? Mr.<br />
Harkness and I are to be married, as soon as all this<br />
unpleasantness settles down. So you see, I will soon be<br />
Pete’s mother as well as Jimmy’s.”<br />
Mam seems not to know what to say to that, nor<br />
do I. It’s hard to know which is more scandalous—her<br />
living in sin with Mr. Harkness, or her marrying him<br />
so quick upon the murder of her other husband.<br />
“George,” says she, not waiting for us to find our<br />
tongues, “will you walk down toward the creek with<br />
me?”<br />
Mam gives me a look that tells me not to go with<br />
her, but Mrs. Bell has put me on the spot saying<br />
that a man wouldn’t let his mam tell him what to do.<br />
Besides, she seems all gentle and nice this morning.<br />
She starts down the path to our mill, and I follow<br />
her. She waits until we’re well clear of the house<br />
before she starts talking.<br />
“People are saying, George, that you overheard<br />
something you shouldn’t have when you spent the<br />
night at my house this past Sunday.”<br />
So that’s what this is about. My mind is working<br />
fast. Other than Pete, Sheriff Leckie is the only one I<br />
told about that. Which one of them spilled the beans?<br />
My panic must show, because she rests her hand on<br />
the cast on my broken arm to calm me.<br />
“I like you, George. That’s why I’ve come here. To<br />
save you from yourself.”<br />
“I don’t understand,” I say.<br />
“Sometimes young men think they’re being noble,<br />
when what they’re really being is pig-headed. No good<br />
can come from going around spreading rumors about<br />
your neighbors, folks you might wind up living beside<br />
and doing business with for the rest of your life.”<br />
I have no idea what to say to that, but she doesn’t<br />
seem to expect an answer. We’ve reached the mill<br />
house. She looks around and smiles at the pretty<br />
scene of the millpond. The water is smooth and calm<br />
and birds are chirping. She breathes in the fresh<br />
morning air.<br />
“Some people,” she tells me, “are angry at you for<br />
turning against your own kind.”<br />
I don’t need to ask who those people might be. Her<br />
soon-to-be husband must be one of them, as well as<br />
Mr. Osterman and Sheriff Leckie.<br />
“But I’m not angry with you, George,” she says,<br />
“even though you have a funny way of showing your<br />
gratitude for us taking you in and feeding you and<br />
giving you a bed for the night when you were hurt so<br />
bad. I’m more worried for you, worried about what<br />
might befall a boy who doesn’t know when to keep his<br />
gob shut.”<br />
She has lost all trace of gentleness. She looks me<br />
in the eye and tells me, “I see you have nothing to say,<br />
George. Best to keep it that way if you know what’s<br />
good for you and your kin.”<br />
244 245
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
With that she heads back up the path to the house,<br />
taking long strides just like a man would. And I’m<br />
afraid of her, same as I would be if it were a man<br />
making threats against me and mine.<br />
I get back to the house in time to see the<br />
hindquarters of Mr. Bell’s horse carrying Mrs. Bell<br />
down the path to the track. Mam is leaning over<br />
Teddy’s cradle when I go inside. She keeps her back<br />
to me.<br />
“What did that woman want with ye?” she asks.<br />
I stop myself from telling Mam the truth. Mrs.<br />
Bell’s threats would only put more strain on her shaky<br />
nerves, when she’s just earned a respite by getting<br />
Teddy to fall asleep. Besides, Annie, Will, and Isabel<br />
are seated at the table eating their eggs and hotcakes.<br />
It’s not proper for little kids to hear about how evil<br />
the human spirit can be.<br />
“It’s private,” I tell Mam.<br />
Mam turns and gives me a funny look.<br />
“George Gillies, I’ll not have you keeping secrets<br />
with the likes of her. Nor company, neither.”<br />
I feel myself blushing. I don’t even want to think<br />
about what on earth she imagines is going on between<br />
me and Mrs. Bell.<br />
“I got to get to school,” I tell her, and I head for<br />
the door.<br />
“You need to walk Annie and Will,” Mam tells me.<br />
“John’s staying back to help Father with the planting<br />
today.”<br />
That would be my job, if my arm weren’t broken. I<br />
feel as useless as a dull blade.<br />
“I can walk Annie,” says Will.<br />
Mam looks at Will, and finds a smile for him.<br />
“I’m forgetting how much you’re grown,” she tells<br />
him. To me she says, “I’ll send your lunch with the<br />
children.”<br />
I told Mam a white lie—I’m not going to school.<br />
I just need air. Outside, I think that maybe I should<br />
go find Father in the fields and tell him about Mrs.<br />
Bell’s visit. But what exactly can I tell him, except that<br />
I let a woman scare the willies out of me? I need to<br />
go someplace where I can think. I start walking, and<br />
before I know it I’m at the creek. I keep walking along<br />
the creek, until the Hamptons’ shack comes into view.<br />
Joe is outside, near their cook fire. Something tells me<br />
that Joe is exactly the one I need to talk to. Maybe<br />
that’s why my feet have led me this way.<br />
246 247
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Twenty-Nine<br />
The Hampton place isn’t neat and tidy like ours.<br />
There is no tilled garden waiting to be planted. The<br />
shack is surrounded by brambles. The walls are of logs<br />
and the roof of deer skin, making it look half Indian<br />
tepee and half a white man’s cabin. The cooking fire<br />
is outside. A big cast iron pot is propped up over<br />
the red-hot embers with something that smells like<br />
porridge cooking in it. Joe has got a newly killed buck<br />
hanging from a tree branch. He’s got the carcass split<br />
open and he’s putting the guts into a bucket—so fresh<br />
they’re steaming. He tells me to take a load off, so I<br />
take a seat on a stump of wood set up for that purpose<br />
near the fire.<br />
“You were right about Louie Sam,” I tell him. “I<br />
know he didn’t shoot Mr. Bell.”<br />
“Did you come over here to tell me what I<br />
already know?”<br />
I falter at that. Why did I come here? What is it I<br />
want from Joe? Maybe I want reminding that there’s a<br />
wrong that must be righted, no matter how much risk<br />
it brings down on the heads of us Gillies. I find myself<br />
saying, “Some of the settlers are holding a meeting.<br />
We’re sending a letter to the governor to tell him who<br />
led the lynch mob, so they’ll be arrested and sent to<br />
Canada to face justice.”<br />
Joe finishes gutting the deer. He carries the bucket<br />
to the pot over the fire and, fishing out the kidneys<br />
and the liver and the heart, tosses them into it. He<br />
does all of this without speaking a word in response to<br />
what I’ve just told him. At last I say, “I thought you’d<br />
be happy to hear that.”<br />
“My cousin is still dead,” says Joe. “But maybe you<br />
sleep better at night now, without him in your dreams,<br />
so that’s good.”<br />
His voice isn’t angry, but his words are. I feel bad<br />
that he thinks I’m fighting for justice just to make<br />
myself feel better, to ease my guilty conscience. Maybe<br />
that’s why I find myself telling him what I have told<br />
no one else.<br />
“I saw him on the telegraph trail, south of the<br />
river,” I say. “He came to me.”<br />
When I say it out loud, it sounds crazy. But Joe<br />
doesn’t seem to think so.<br />
“What was he doing?”<br />
“He was walking through the woods, alongside me. I<br />
was in rough shape at the time. I fell and broke my arm<br />
and I was all alone. It was a comfort to see him, even<br />
though I knew he had no cause to be friendly to me.”<br />
248 249
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Did he speak to you?”<br />
“No. But I thought he was smiling.”<br />
“He was like that. He liked a good joke. He had<br />
a temper on him, too, though. Like his pa.” Then he<br />
adds, glancing at my cast, “Maybe he was smiling<br />
because he saw your arm was broke.”<br />
That hadn’t occurred to me before.<br />
I ask, “You reckon it was really him?”<br />
“You got to be careful with the spirit world,” says<br />
Joe. “They don’t like loose talk about them from the<br />
living. I heard about a man who told a missionary<br />
about the river spirit, and he wound up drowning.”<br />
That’s no kind of answer—just superstition.<br />
“That isn’t a Christian way of looking at it,” I<br />
tell him. “You can tell God anything. He knows<br />
everything.”<br />
Joe looks over at me across the fire. Now there’s<br />
anger in his eyes.<br />
“Does he know why the People of the River are<br />
dying?”<br />
This takes me aback.<br />
“What people?” I say. “Besides Louie Sam?”<br />
He shakes his head.<br />
“The whites brought sickness with them.<br />
Consumption. The pox. Whole families are dying,<br />
on both sides of the border. Ten years ago when<br />
the government tried to put the Nooksack on a<br />
reservation out by the bay, they came right back to<br />
the river, where they belong. Now … everything’s<br />
changing. Settlers are stringing nets so the salmon<br />
can’t get upstream. Fences are going up everywhere.<br />
I hunt for deer worrying I’ll shoot somebody’s cow<br />
instead and get strung up as a thief—on our land.”<br />
Their land. Their ways. I’d like to tell him that<br />
it’s our land now, and that our ways are making a<br />
living and a future out of what was just wilderness.<br />
Still, I think about how Agnes knew better than Dr.<br />
Thompson—with all his learning—what to do for<br />
Teddy. I don’t know what to say, so I wind up saying<br />
something dumb.<br />
“Do you pray like we do?” I ask him.<br />
He simmers down at that.<br />
“Of course I pray,” he says. “I prayed for this<br />
mowitsh to come and feed us.”<br />
So mowitsh means deer. That’s what the Indian girl<br />
was saying to me about the twigs in my hair that day on<br />
the telegraph trail. Now I get the joke—she was saying<br />
the twigs made it look like I had antlers, like a deer.<br />
“What are you smiling at?” says Joe. “You think<br />
praying is funny?”<br />
“I don’t mean offense, Joe,” I tell him, serious again.<br />
“I reckon sometimes all we can do is pray.”<br />
I get to my feet, readying to take my leave, when<br />
Agnes comes out from the shack. She goes to the fire<br />
to give the cast iron pot a stir, nodding to me.<br />
“Baby good?” she asks me.<br />
250 251
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
“Teddy is good,” I tell her. “Mam says he’s like a<br />
little piglet grunting for his food.”<br />
“No páht-lum,” she says.<br />
“No, he’s not drunk anymore. Thank you, Agnes.<br />
You saved him.”<br />
She straightens up and smiles at me. Reaching her<br />
hand up to my face, she pats my cheek like I’m a little<br />
kid, even though I’m a good foot taller than her. Her<br />
palm is tough as cowhide. Her eyes are sad and so<br />
tired they make me tired just looking into them.<br />
“Where’s your brother?” I ask Joe.<br />
“Over at the residential school in Lynden. Learning<br />
to be white.”<br />
Agnes frowns at Joe and says something harsh to<br />
him in their language. He talks back to her. Whatever<br />
they’re saying, I can tell this is an argument they’ve<br />
had before.<br />
“What’s she saying?” I ask Joe.<br />
He laughs, “She’s says I’m jealous because Billy<br />
knows how to read and write.”<br />
“I could teach you,” I tell him. Joe gives me a cold<br />
look with those blue eyes, like he thinks I’m calling him<br />
stupid. “That is,” I add, “if you ever wanted to learn.”<br />
He turns away and goes back to cleaning out the<br />
deer. Agnes sits down by the fire and stirs the pot. It<br />
seems neither one of them has anything left to say to<br />
me, or to each other.<br />
“I guess I’ll be going,” I tell them.<br />
Just as I’m on my way, Joe says, “The people will<br />
be glad to know there’s whites who are sorry for what<br />
happened.”<br />
It’s not much, but it’s all the reassuring I’m going<br />
to get from him.<br />
I walk back along the creek the way I came,<br />
thinking about my talk with Joe. There’s a lot that’s<br />
mysterious about the Indian way of thinking, and<br />
Joe is a particular curiosity. Sometimes he talks like<br />
a white man, and other times like an Indian. He’ll<br />
always look like an Indian, though, except for his blue<br />
eyes, so I guess that decides the question as far as<br />
white folks are concerned. But it seems that everybody<br />
on this earth—whites and natives alike—suffers in one<br />
way or another. And, in one way or another, all of us<br />
are praying for that suffering to be eased.<br />
252 253
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Thirty<br />
I take the long way around the house so Mam<br />
won’t spy me and know that I am late for school again.<br />
I walk swiftly along the path to town. Passing Mr.<br />
Bell’s burnt-out place, I give a thought to the stories<br />
going around about Mr. Bell’s ghost, and the hairs on<br />
the back of my neck go up. I wish Joe Hampton had<br />
been clearer with me about whether it was really the<br />
spirit of Louie Sam that I saw walking last Sunday.<br />
When I reach the schoolyard, the kids are already<br />
outside having recess. I see Abigail sitting on the<br />
bench with the other senior girls. I get the feeling she<br />
sees me, too, though her head doesn’t turn my way, or<br />
even her eyes.<br />
“What have you done now, George?”<br />
I look down to see my sister Annie standing at my<br />
elbow. Her hands are on her waist and her elbows are<br />
sticking out.<br />
“What are you talking about?” I say, cross that the<br />
little snip of a thing is taking me to task like she’s the<br />
schoolma’am.<br />
“None of the girls will even speak to me!”<br />
“Well, maybe you should learn to talk more nicely<br />
to them then.”<br />
“It’s not because of me. It’s because of you! They won’t<br />
say what you’ve done, but it must be something bad.”<br />
So word has spread about the meeting. Even<br />
the younger kids are fearful. I can’t stop my glance<br />
from shooting over to Abigail, who’s just ten paces<br />
away from me. Maybe she did too good a job letting<br />
people know. From the way she’s coloring up, I know<br />
for certain she feels me looking at her, but she keeps<br />
her eyes forward on Mary Hecht, who’s talking about<br />
a new dress or some such foolery. I look back to<br />
Annie.<br />
“You need to trust in your own,” I tell her.<br />
And I mean it. Others may turn against me, but<br />
I won’t stand for disloyal talk coming from my own<br />
sister. She lowers her eyes. When she looks up again, I<br />
see how afraid she is.<br />
“What’s going to happen, George?” she whispers.<br />
“Nothing you need to worry about,” I tell her. From<br />
the way she looks at me she knows I’m not telling her<br />
the truth.<br />
Miss Carmichael comes out from the schoolhouse<br />
and rings the bell for us to come inside. As I climb<br />
the steps, Pete Harkness leans into me. There’s snake<br />
venom in his eyes.<br />
“You son of a bitch,” he says. I can feel his breath<br />
254 255
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
on my face. “What I told you was secret. So you go<br />
and tell the sheriff?”<br />
“I didn’t say where I heard it,” I tell him.<br />
“It don’t matter,” says he. “From this day forward,<br />
you and me are blood enemies.”<br />
He walks ahead into the school. So that’s the way it<br />
is. Justice has cost me a friend.<br />
At the end of the day I get a chance to talk to<br />
Abigail alone as we walk down the trail together<br />
toward her home and mine. She’s quiet and on edge,<br />
like she doesn’t know what to say to me.<br />
“It seems you put the word around all right,” I say.<br />
It comes out like I’m accusing her of something,<br />
which isn’t what I meant at all. She answers back<br />
angry, “I only talked to Kitty and Walter!”<br />
I tell her, “Pete knows something.”<br />
“Well I sure as heck didn’t tell him!”<br />
“I didn’t say you did.”<br />
“It sounds to me like you think so.”<br />
I stop in the middle of the track and turn to<br />
her. I’m so full of frustration, the way she’s twisting<br />
everything I say.<br />
“Abigail …”<br />
“What?”<br />
The next thing I know, I’m kissing her. All of a<br />
moment, I understand what the fuss is about kissing—<br />
her lips are so soft and sweet-tasting. I don’t want to<br />
stop, and it seems she doesn’t want to, either. But then<br />
she pulls back from me, wiping the back of her hand<br />
across her mouth. Then I feel ashamed.<br />
“Sorry …”<br />
“It’s all right,” she whispers.<br />
In her eyes, I see she’s as confused as I am. We start<br />
walking again. We go the rest of the way in silence. I<br />
want to take her hand, but I’m afraid it might scare<br />
her. So I walk by her side, feeling the pull of her.<br />
At last we reach the gate to her family’s house and<br />
sawmill. She opens the gate and starts to go inside.<br />
“Do you figure Pete knows about tonight’s<br />
meeting?” I ask her.<br />
“I don’t know. I don’t know who’s telling what to<br />
who anymore.”<br />
“Your parents aren’t going to back out, are they?”<br />
“Of course they aren’t. When my pa says he’ll do<br />
something, he does it.”<br />
“Then I’ll see you here tonight.”<br />
“I’ll see you, George.”<br />
I walk the rest of the way home alone, trying to<br />
chase that kiss from my mind.<br />
We’re quiet around the table at dinner. Father<br />
and John are weary and hungry from their day in the<br />
fields. Annie picks at her food, her face full of worry—<br />
understanding in her own way that we are now a<br />
valley divided, that we Gillies are on one side, and<br />
256 257
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
most of her school friends’ families are on the other.<br />
All of us, excepting Isabel and Teddy, are on edge<br />
about the meeting tonight.<br />
John helps Father hitch Mae and Ulysses to the<br />
wagon. I do my best to tighten the harness with my<br />
one good hand. Father helps Mam, with Teddy in her<br />
arms, up to the bench. I climb into the flatbed. John,<br />
Will, Annie, and Isabel are all in the yard to wave us<br />
good-bye as we set out for the Stevenses’ place.<br />
The shadows are growing long across the trail,<br />
though we still have an hour of daylight ahead of us.<br />
Even Mae and Ulysses have got the jitters. When we<br />
pass Mr. Bell’s place, Mae shies for no good reason<br />
and irks Ulysses, who nips at her. Father tightens the<br />
reins and speaks roughly to the two of them—which<br />
makes Teddy cry.<br />
I can’t stop myself from glimpsing through the<br />
bushes, even though what remains of the cabin is a sad<br />
and lonely sight, all the more so for the creepers and<br />
weeds that have already started to grow up around the<br />
charred timbers. It’s like the wilderness can’t wait to<br />
claim back Mr. Bell’s stake for its own, like he never<br />
lived there at all. The forest makes me feel small. What<br />
if it does have a spirit, just like the Indians say? What<br />
if it’s like that poet says? Nature is like God—always<br />
judging.<br />
When we arrive at the Stevenses’ house, we find a<br />
single buggy hitched outside. It’s Dr. Thompson’s rig.<br />
The two fine bays that are harnessed to it are cropping<br />
new grass along the wagon track. Mismatched Mae<br />
and Ulysses look a sorry sight beside them. Father<br />
turns to me.<br />
“Where are the others?”<br />
“Maybe they’re on their way,” I say, hoping that at<br />
least one or two other settlers have yet to arrive—but I<br />
have a bad feeling.<br />
Father helps Mam and the baby down from<br />
our wagon. I follow behind as they step up to the<br />
Stevenses’ fancy porch. Abigail opens the door. She’s<br />
been watching for us.<br />
“They’re in the parlor,” she tells us in a rush—like<br />
she’s got the jitters, too.<br />
Their house is so fine that Father and I remove<br />
our muddy boots out on the porch before we follow<br />
Abigail inside. The parlor has heavy curtains around<br />
the window and furniture from back east, including<br />
a melodeon against one wall, its keys gleaming like<br />
the whitest teeth. Dr. Thompson and Mr. Stevens<br />
step forward to shake Father’s hand as we enter. Mam<br />
is stiff when she says hello to Dr. Thompson. I can<br />
tell she isn’t pleased to see him again, not after the<br />
damage he did to Teddy with his tonic. He chucks the<br />
baby under the chin with his finger without bothering<br />
to ask how it is that he is still alive. Teddy scrunches<br />
up his face and gives a little wail.<br />
258 259
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Mrs. Thompson is seated on a blue sofa that has<br />
feet carved in a curly pattern, like paws. She moves<br />
aside to make room for Mam, but I can see Mam’s<br />
discomfort at sitting on such a fancy piece. Mrs.<br />
Thompson is nice. She makes Mam sit down and takes<br />
Teddy from her, admiring how much his color has<br />
improved. Never mind that it was her husband that<br />
gave Teddy up for dead. Abigail helps Mrs. Stevens<br />
bring in tea for everyone. I find a stool in the corner<br />
and sit down, mindful that Father has warned me to<br />
speak only when spoken to.<br />
“It’s a pity more citizens haven’t joined us,” Father<br />
says. “But we have six legal signatures amongst us.<br />
Mrs. Gillies has an excellent hand,” he adds, making<br />
Mam blush, “if I may offer her services to copy down<br />
the letter we draft.”<br />
A look passes between Dr. Thompson and Mr.<br />
Stevens. Father sees it and asks, “I assume we are in<br />
basic agreement about what the letter should say?”<br />
There’s a tense feeling in the room. Neither man is<br />
in a hurry to speak, nor to look Father in the eye. At<br />
last Mr. Stevens breaks the silence.<br />
“Mr. Gillies, the doctor has been persuading me<br />
that perhaps we are being too hasty about this letter.”<br />
Dr. Thompson speaks up.<br />
“Here’s the fact of the matter, Mr. Gillies. Consider<br />
what we stand to lose by acting against our own in<br />
such a rash manner.”<br />
“Our own?” says Father. “I’ll have nothing to do<br />
with the likes of Bill Osterman and Dave Harkness,<br />
thank you very much.”<br />
“But the others—Bill Moultray and Robert<br />
Breckenridge and Bert Hopkins,” pipes up Mr.<br />
Stevens. “These are good men. What’s to become of<br />
Nooksack if they’re taken away to some Canadian jail?<br />
And for what? A no-account savage.”<br />
I can’t believe my ears. He sounds just like Annette<br />
Bell, telling Mr. Moultray that Louie Sam’s life didn’t<br />
count for anything, anyway, so it doesn’t matter a whit<br />
whether or not the hanging was just.<br />
“A life is a life!” I say.<br />
Dr. Thompson glances my way, then tells Father, “I<br />
think it’s best if your son waits outside.”<br />
“George is a witness,” says Father, at the same time<br />
sending me a harsh look for my outburst. “He knows<br />
who murdered Mr. Bell, and it wasn’t the Indian lad.”<br />
“Everybody knows who murdered him!”<br />
It’s Mrs. Stevens speaking up. Mr. Stevens tells her<br />
to shush, but the doctor’s wife stands by her friend.<br />
“Bertha states the plain truth,” says Mrs. Thompson.<br />
“Dave Harkness and that woman put Bill Osterman up<br />
to shooting Mr. Bell.”<br />
“Mavis!” barks Dr. Thompson.<br />
“The facts are the facts, my dear,” she says calmly<br />
while rocking Teddy in her arms. “They’re the only<br />
people who stood to gain from Mr. Bell’s death.<br />
260 261
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Mr. Harkness and the Bell woman are now free to<br />
marry without fear of a lawsuit. And Mrs. Bell gets<br />
her hands on Mr. Bell’s five hundred dollars, in trust<br />
for their son. Why Mr. Osterman went along with<br />
the scheme is beyond me, but he must have had his<br />
reasons.”<br />
“If we tar Osterman and Harkness, we tar Mr.<br />
Moultray, too—who’s fighting for statehood, for growth<br />
and prosperity,” says Mr. Stevens. “We need him. We<br />
can’t afford to stay a backwater like we are now.”<br />
“Precisely,” chimes in Dr. Thompson. “Who will<br />
settle here and buy Mr. Stevens’s lumber without Mr.<br />
Moultray’s wisdom and leadership?”<br />
“So it comes down to greed against what’s right,”<br />
says Mam.<br />
She’s been so quiet, everyone’s forgotten she’s there.<br />
Now all eyes are upon her. The doctor puffs himself up<br />
with offense.<br />
“Do not presume, Mrs. Gillies,” he says, “to judge<br />
my moral character. As founding fathers of this town,<br />
it behoves the gentlemen present to consider what is<br />
best for all of us, for our future.”<br />
“Have you forgotten, Dr. Thompson,” says Mam,<br />
“that we women have the vote now as well as the men,<br />
and a say in our future, too?”<br />
“We shall see for how long, madam. We shall see<br />
for how long. This is proof of the unfitness of the<br />
weaker sex for political life!”<br />
Father is angry at the tone he’s taking with Mam.<br />
“I’ll not have you speaking to my wife that way!”<br />
“Then control her, sir!”<br />
Mr. Stevens steps in, speaking directly to Father.<br />
“I’m sorry, Mr. Gillies. My wife and I can’t sign<br />
your letter.”<br />
“And neither will Mrs. Thompson nor myself,” adds<br />
the doctor.<br />
I look over to Mrs. Stevens and Mrs. Thompson,<br />
so free with their thoughts a moment ago. Mrs.<br />
Thompson keeps her head bowed over Teddy. Mrs.<br />
Stevens busies herself pouring more tea. A terrible<br />
silence has fallen over the room.<br />
“Very well then,” says Father at last. “Anna,<br />
George—we’re leaving.”<br />
Mam collects Teddy from Mrs. Thompson.<br />
“Goodnight, Mrs. Gillies. He’s a lovely baby,” says<br />
Mrs. Thompson, as though nothing unpleasant has<br />
taken place.<br />
I look over to Abigail, who’s been standing in the<br />
doorway all this time, on the edge of the meeting.<br />
She meets my eyes with a pitiful look, from which<br />
I understand that she has no choice but to take her<br />
parents’ side. She slips over to the far side of the parlor<br />
to give Father, Mam, and me a wide berth as we head<br />
to the door. Dr. Thompson is the only one to come out<br />
onto the porch after us.<br />
“Gillies,” he says to Father. “People in this valley<br />
262 263
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
have worked hard for what they have, and they will<br />
punish those who act against them. I say this as a<br />
caution.”<br />
Father gives him no reply.<br />
The light has faded to almost nothing as Mae and<br />
Ulysses lead the way home. The evening is so still,<br />
it’s hard to say whether the hoot of an owl is coming<br />
from half a mile away, or five. Father’s holding himself<br />
upright and stiff. After a long while riding, I say, “We<br />
can still write the letter.”<br />
Father crooks his neck toward me slightly. The<br />
tightness of his jaw matches that of his back and<br />
shoulders. He turns away again, saying nothing. It’s<br />
Mam who speaks.<br />
“Let it be, George.”<br />
Mae starts acting up, then Ulysses. Something has<br />
the pair of them spooked. Another moment or two,<br />
and I smell it, too—something burning. Father slaps<br />
the reins and with a shout makes Mae and Ulysses<br />
move forward. When we round a bend, we can see<br />
smoke rising above the trees in the direction of Sumas<br />
Creek—in the direction of our home.<br />
Chapter Thirty-One<br />
When Father sees the smoke, he stops the wagon<br />
and tells me to drive the rig the rest of the way home.<br />
I climb up front and take the reins while he jumps<br />
down and runs ahead, disappearing from our sight<br />
around the next bend. Mam clutches Teddy tight the<br />
whole rest of the way. It’s not easy keeping Mae and<br />
Ulysses moving, me with only one good arm and they<br />
decided against forward motion. Finally, Ulysses stops<br />
and digs in his heels as only a mule can, refusing to go<br />
on no matter how much I holler at him. I get down<br />
and, taking hold of Mae’s halter, lead her forward so<br />
that Ulysses has no choice but to follow.<br />
When our cabin comes into sight, Mam and I are<br />
relieved to see it still standing, but we can see flames<br />
licking up over the trees in the direction of the creek.<br />
We can hear Gyp barking fiercely from down that way.<br />
Annie is out front with Isabel. They come running to<br />
meet us.<br />
“The mill is on fire!” Annie calls to us.<br />
“The mill is on fire!” says Isabel, Annie’s echo.<br />
264 265
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Mam tells me to stop the wagon so she can get<br />
down. She puts Teddy into Annie’s arms and tells<br />
her to take him and Isabel into the cabin and to keep<br />
them there.<br />
“Where are John and Will?” she wants to know.<br />
“Down at the mill with Father.”<br />
Mam starts running down the path to the mill. I<br />
tie off Mae and Ulysses to a tree and follow Mam,<br />
lickety-split. At the end of the path I find Mam<br />
stopped, staring at the wall of the mill, now a wall of<br />
flame—the roaring heat warping the air around it.<br />
Gypsy is at Mam’s side, whimpering in between barks.<br />
Mam cries out, “How could they do such a thing?”<br />
I look at the angry blaze and know in my heart<br />
that Mam is right—this is what Dr. Thompson<br />
meant when he talked about punishment. Through<br />
the smoke, I make out John and Will by the pond,<br />
scooping up buckets of water.<br />
“Go back to the house, Mam,” I tell her. “Take<br />
Gyp. Keep the children safe.”<br />
In a flash Mam sees what I’m driving at, that if they<br />
hate us so much they could set the mill on fire, they<br />
could do the same to our home. She calls to Gyp and<br />
hurries back up the path, while I run to the pond and<br />
grab a bucket to help John and Will haul water.<br />
“When did it start?” I call to the boys over the din<br />
of fire and crashing timbers.<br />
“’Bout half an hour ago!” shouts John. “Gyp was<br />
barking and wouldn’t stop. I came outside and smelled<br />
the smoke.”<br />
I turn to the mill with my full bucket and see Will<br />
handing off a pail to Father, who throws water at the<br />
east wall, the one containing the waterwheel. My<br />
heart takes a leap to see Joe Hampton at his side—I’m<br />
thinking that maybe with all of these hands we have<br />
a chance at saving something. I hand my water off to<br />
Joe, who pivots and splashes it onto a spur of orange<br />
and yellow that’s making its way toward the wheel,<br />
which so far has been spared. He shirks off the blanket<br />
he’s wearing as a poncho and tosses it to me.<br />
“Get it wet!” he yells.<br />
I leave the water buckets to John and Will and<br />
throw the blanket into the pond, finding enough<br />
strength in my left hand that between it and my<br />
good right one I can pull its sodden weight back out<br />
of the water. I carry it back to Joe, who grabs it and<br />
starts beating back the flames with it. I pick up my<br />
bucket and fetch more water. Father has three of us<br />
bringing him buckets now and is able to pick up the<br />
pace of dousing near the waterwheel while Joe works<br />
his way around to the south wall, where the flames<br />
are so fierce. So far the fire hasn’t reached the creekside<br />
north wall. If we can stop it from spreading any<br />
further, we’ll keep the wheel from burning.<br />
John and I are at the pond, side by side, filling our<br />
buckets when a gunshot cracks the air. We both look<br />
266 267
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
in the direction of our cabin where it came from, both<br />
with new fears. I glance over to Father and Joe, still<br />
working. Neither of them heard it. They’re too close to<br />
the roar of the fire.<br />
“You stay,” I tell John.<br />
I set down my bucketful of water so he can carry<br />
two, and I run up the path to our house. Mam is<br />
standing outside, holding Father’s rifle. So that’s<br />
where the shot came from. She calls to me, “There’s<br />
two of them!”<br />
I look to where I can hear Gyp barking, in the<br />
bushes along the track that leads to the house, and<br />
I see two points of light bobbing between the trees.<br />
Lanterns. Gypsy is out there, barking fiercely. I take<br />
the rifle from Mam and tell her to get back inside and<br />
lock the door. With only one good arm, I can’t load the<br />
rifle—there’s naught I can do but use it for show. But<br />
it’s better than facing whoever’s out there bare-handed.<br />
There’s a yelp from Gyp, and then she’s silent.<br />
I don’t see the lights from the lanterns any longer.<br />
I listen for the snap of a twig, but all is still. Mae<br />
gives a nervous whinny from where she and Ulysses<br />
are tied along the track. In the moonlight I can see<br />
her nodding and shaking her head. I step softly over<br />
to the wagon and use it for cover as I scan into the<br />
woods for movement, but there’s none that I can see.<br />
I’m worried about Gyp, that she’s gone so quiet. What<br />
have they done to her?<br />
“Get off our land!” I yell. “I’ve got a gun!”<br />
There’s a choked off laugh, coming from the right<br />
of me—not far into the bush. It sounds like a kid!<br />
“I can hear you!” I call. “I know you’re there!”<br />
A voice comes back at me, a voice I recognize as<br />
belonging to Tom Breckenridge.<br />
“And what the hell are you going to do about it<br />
with one arm broke!” he shouts, taunting me.<br />
“I know that’s you, Tom!” I say.<br />
Now I can see his lantern light through the trees,<br />
and I can hear the swish of undergrowth as he comes<br />
my way. There’s a second light behind him, bobbing<br />
toward me.<br />
“Who’s with you?” I call.<br />
But in another second I can see for myself. It’s Pete<br />
Harkness.<br />
“Unless you’re planning on throwing that rifle at us,<br />
you may as well put it away, George,” says Tom with a<br />
grin. “We know you can’t shoot straight.”<br />
Tom looks over to Pete to see if he appreciates his<br />
joke. Pete gives a laugh. I lower the gun. I couldn’t<br />
shoot them, even if it was loaded.<br />
“Did you set the fire?” I say.<br />
“What fire?” says Tom, still with that grin on<br />
his face.<br />
“I’m telling the sheriff it was you!”<br />
“Go ahead,” says Pete, “if you think the sheriff ’s<br />
ever going to listen to you again after all the lies<br />
268 269
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
you’ve been telling him about folks.”<br />
“It’s a shame about your mill,” Tom says. “I hope<br />
nothing else bad happens to you.” He turns to Pete.<br />
“C’mon,” he says. “There’s a bad smell around here,<br />
like dirty Indians.”<br />
“Or dirty Indian lovers.”<br />
“Same thing.”<br />
Tom and Pete step out of the bush and amble away<br />
toward the trail, like they’re out for an evening stroll.<br />
“Pete!” I call. Tom keeps walking, but Pete turns<br />
back to me. “What did you do to Gypsy?”<br />
In the light from his lantern, I can see him lose his<br />
cocky look. For a second I see the old Pete, my friend.<br />
He knew Gyp from when she was a pup. When we<br />
were boys, we used to take our dogs with us when we<br />
went hunting for rabbits and the like.<br />
“It weren’t me,” he says. For a second he seems<br />
broken up, then in a flash he gets angry. “You were<br />
there that night, George,” he tells me. “It was your<br />
idea to follow them. You were part of it. Don’t make<br />
like you wasn’t.”<br />
I stare at him wishing with all my might that I<br />
could find some reason why he’s wrong, why he had<br />
more to do with the lynching than I did, why he’s<br />
guilty of taking a boy’s life and I’m innocent. But he<br />
speaks the truth. I’ve got blood on my hands, same as<br />
him. The only difference between us is that I’m sorry<br />
for what happened. What use is that to Louie Sam?<br />
Pete looks like he wants to say something more, but<br />
instead he just shrugs and follows Tom off down the<br />
track. I watch them go. There’s no point in pretending<br />
there’s something I can do about them. There’s no<br />
point at all.<br />
270 271
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Chapter Thirty-Two<br />
For the rest of that night I helped Father, Joe,<br />
and my brothers save what we could of the mill. The<br />
waterwheel wasn’t too badly damaged, though the<br />
driveshaft was burned. Father thought about replacing<br />
it, but then he thought about how much business the<br />
mill was likely to see, given how the mood in the valley<br />
had swung against us. So the mill sits there as we left<br />
it that night, the east and creek-side walls mostly still<br />
standing, but the insides charred and in ruins.<br />
At first light I went looking for Gypsy. I found her<br />
lying on her side behind a moss-covered log, the fur<br />
around her neck sticky with dried blood. Her throat<br />
had been cut by Tom Breckenridge. I knew we should<br />
count ourselves lucky that it was only the dog that<br />
died that night, and not one of the family, but I cried<br />
anyway—for Gypsy, for Louie Sam, and for the wrong<br />
I was part of and knew then I would never be able to<br />
put right, not with the whole Nooksack Valley bent<br />
on whitewashing the business of who really murdered<br />
James Bell.<br />
For the next few months we heard rumblings about<br />
the Canadian government trying to find out who led<br />
the lynch mob, but Governor Newell stopped being<br />
governor in July, and the new governor, Mr. Squire,<br />
didn’t take the same interest. Joe Hampton told me<br />
that most of Louie Sam’s people, the Sumas, moved<br />
away from Sumas Prairie up the Fraser Valley while<br />
they waited for justice—because they felt safer farther<br />
away from the International Border.<br />
After a while, people around Nooksack acted<br />
like they’d forgotten all about Mr. Bell and Louie<br />
Sam—mostly because neither was a subject for polite<br />
conversation, or any other kind of conversation, for<br />
that matter. Bill Moultray, Robert Breckenridge, Bert<br />
Hopkins, Dave Harkness, and Bill Osterman have<br />
gone on with their lives like nothing bad happened at<br />
all. So my guess is that the Sumas will be waiting for<br />
quite a while before they get the justice they expect<br />
for Louie Sam.<br />
Late in the spring, Dave Harkness married Mrs.<br />
Bell, making an honest woman out of her—more or<br />
less. Mr. Moultray held a dance above the livery stable<br />
to celebrate the occasion. I hear that Kitty’s father, Mr.<br />
Pratt, played his fiddle. We Gillies were not invited,<br />
not that I wanted to set foot near a Harkness ever<br />
again after what happened, nor near their kin Bill<br />
Osterman. Abigail stayed home that evening, too, even<br />
though she loves to dance. When she found out what<br />
272 273
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Pete and Tom did to our mill and to Gypsy, she would<br />
have nothing to do with them. I’m happy to say that<br />
at least Abigail is still my friend. Well, more than my<br />
friend. I guess you would call us sweethearts.<br />
Agnes has gone back to live with the Nooksack. As<br />
for Joe, he talks about clearing the land around their<br />
shack and becoming a farmer. Then in the next breath<br />
he says he thinks he’ll cross the border into Canada<br />
and go live in the wilderness, trapping and hunting<br />
like his mother’s people have done for centuries. If<br />
he leaves, we’ll miss him. We Gillies will never forget<br />
how he came to help put out the fire.<br />
Once in a while, if I’m walking through the woods<br />
alone, I wonder if Louie Sam’s spirit might come to<br />
me again. Joe says he could come as a raven or as a<br />
coyote, you never know. I’ve thought a lot about what<br />
I’d say to him this time if I had the chance. I’d tell him<br />
that I thought he was brave the way he held his chin<br />
up that night with all those grown men shouting at<br />
him and calling him names. I’d tell him that I’m sorry<br />
that I believed so quickly the lie that Bill Osterman<br />
made up about him. And I’d tell him that I pray for<br />
him to God, and to all the spirits of this valley.<br />
274 275
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
Afterword<br />
This book is a work of fiction, but the key people<br />
and events are based on fact. On the evening of<br />
February 27, 1884, teenagers George Gillies and<br />
Pete Harkness secretly followed the Nooksack<br />
lynch mob as they traveled north into Canada with<br />
the aim of seizing Louie Sam for the murder of<br />
Nooksack resident James Bell, four days earlier.<br />
The mob, disguised in “war paint” and costumes,<br />
was led by William Osterman, William Moultray,<br />
Robert Breckenridge, and Bert Hopkins. Near the<br />
International Border between the Washington<br />
Territory and British Columbia, the lynch mob<br />
encountered Whatcom County Sheriff Stuart Leckie<br />
on his return from Canada, where that day he had<br />
witnessed Canadian Justice of the Peace William<br />
Campbell handcuff fourteen-year-old Louie Sam and<br />
leave him in custody overnight at the farmhouse of<br />
Thomas York, whom Campbell had deputized as a<br />
constable. The lynch mob sent one of their number<br />
ahead to Mr. York’s farmhouse to pose as a traveler in<br />
need of a bed for the night. Mrs. Phoebe Campbell—<br />
Mr. York’s daughter and the wife of Justice<br />
Campbell—later recounted that Mr. York believed<br />
that this infiltrator unlocked the farmhouse door<br />
after the household had retired for the night, thereby<br />
allowing the mob easy access to Louie Sam.<br />
276 277
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
George and Pete were in Mr. York’s yard when the<br />
mob entered his house and hauled Louie Sam, still<br />
handcuffed, outside. And they were present when, on<br />
the ride back south to Nooksack, the mob stopped<br />
just short of the border and put a noose around Louie<br />
Sam’s neck. Eyewitness accounts report that when<br />
Louie Sam recognized William Moultray through<br />
his disguise, he spoke his only words of the night,<br />
recorded variously as: “Bill Moultray, I get you” and “I<br />
know you Bill Moultray, and when I get out of this I<br />
will get you.” His identity exposed, Moultray slapped<br />
the flank of the pony that was carrying Louie Sam,<br />
causing the pony to bolt—and Louie Sam to hang.<br />
It was never proven that William Osterman, the<br />
Nooksack telegraph operator, murdered James Bell.<br />
However, the historical record shows that immediately<br />
following Louie Sam’s death the Stó:lō Nation<br />
presented evidence to the Canadian authorities that<br />
he was guilty, based on Louie Sam’s account of his<br />
visit to Nooksack to seek work from Osterman on<br />
the morning of James Bell’s murder. The Stó:lō were<br />
convinced that William Osterman lured Louie Sam to<br />
Nooksack as a scapegoat for the murder he planned to<br />
commit.<br />
No clear motive existed for Osterman to murder<br />
Bell, apart from Osterman’s friendship with his<br />
brother-in-law, Dave Harkness. But Dave Harkness<br />
and Annette Bell had plenty of motive. It was<br />
rumored that at the time of his murder James Bell<br />
was threatening to sue Dave Harkness and Annette<br />
Bell. Annette Bell inherited five hundred dollars<br />
from Bell in trust for their son as well as six hundred<br />
dollars in proceeds from the sale of his land—which<br />
the Harknesses used to open a dry goods store. Bill<br />
Osterman got the job of appraiser of Mr. Bell’s estate,<br />
and so took his cut of the proceeds. Dave Harkness<br />
died the next year, in 1885. Annette Harkness<br />
continued to operate the dry goods store and the<br />
ferry at The Crossing after his death. In the Whatcom<br />
County census of 1885, she is listed as a merchant.<br />
She later married Dave Harkness’s friend Jack<br />
Simpson.<br />
The Washington Territory achieved statehood<br />
in 1889. Bill Moultray was elected to the first state<br />
senate and remained in that office for many years. It<br />
is true that women were given the right to vote in the<br />
Washington Territory in 1883, but in 1887 female<br />
suffrage was struck down by a ruling of the Territorial<br />
Supreme Court. Women would not regain the right to<br />
vote in Washington State until 1910, and federally not<br />
until 1920.<br />
Records show that George Gillies was born in<br />
England and immigrated to the Washington Territory<br />
with his Scots-born parents, Peter and Anna, probably<br />
in the 1870s, where Peter Gillies built a gristmill on<br />
Sumas Creek. According to an interview published<br />
278 279
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
in 1946 that the then elderly George Gillies gave to<br />
the Abbotsford, Sumas and Matsqui News, he and his<br />
brothers discovered the body of James Bell on the<br />
morning of February 24, 1884, while on their way<br />
to Sunday school. However, the character of George<br />
Gillies as portrayed in this book is invented. I have<br />
taken creative license with George’s redemptive arc<br />
and his slow dawning of awareness of the injustice<br />
committed against Louie Sam, and with the<br />
persecution that his family suffered as a result.<br />
Fearing a cross-border war between the Stó:lō<br />
Nation and the American settlers, the B.C. and<br />
Canadian governments promised the Stó:lō swift<br />
action immediately following the lynching. Within<br />
two weeks of Louie Sam’s death, Canadian authorities<br />
dispatched two detectives to the Nooksack Valley to<br />
identify the leaders of the mob. One of the agents,<br />
a Mr. Clark, was driven out after being threatened<br />
by Annette Bell with “catching an incurable throat<br />
disease.” Prior to retreating to B.C., Agent Clark<br />
interviewed several Nooksack Valley residents who<br />
believed that motive and circumstances pointed to<br />
William Osterman as the murderer of James Bell.<br />
There was widespread belief that Louie Sam was<br />
framed by Osterman, who subsequently led the lynch<br />
mob in order to silence his scapegoat before Louie<br />
Sam could reveal the truth in a Canadian court of law.<br />
Ultimately, neither Canadian nor American<br />
authorities had the resolve to see justice achieved.<br />
After initial promises to the government of Sir John<br />
A. Macdonald in Ottawa to further the investigation,<br />
American interest fell off. Wrote Washington<br />
Territory Governor Newell in July, 1884:<br />
It is well nigh impossible to make discoveries of<br />
a band of disguised people who, with the entire<br />
community, are interested in the secrecy which<br />
pertains to such illegal and violent transactions.<br />
In other words, despite the fact that the identities<br />
of the mob leaders were common knowledge,<br />
the American authorities had closed ranks with<br />
the settlers of the Nooksack Valley. It was left to<br />
Canada to initiate extradition proceedings, but the<br />
government did not act on the evidence gathered by<br />
Mr. Clark for fear of jeopardizing relations with the<br />
United States.<br />
Within a few years, the Stó:lō population in the<br />
Fraser Valley declined due to the toll of European<br />
diseases. The influx of settlers further shifted the<br />
population ratio so that the Stó:lō became the<br />
minority in their own land. With the fear of an Indian<br />
uprising diminished by this decline in population, the<br />
Canadian government gave up its pursuit of justice for<br />
Louie Sam.<br />
But the murder of Louie Sam remained an open<br />
280 281
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
wound for the Stó:lō Nation. In 2006, healing began<br />
when the Washington State legislature approved a<br />
resolution expressing sympathy to the Stó:lō for the<br />
lynching, acknowledging that both Washington and<br />
B.C. “failed to take adequate action to identify the<br />
true culprit of the murder and bring the organizers<br />
and members of the lynch mob to justice.” It wasn’t<br />
a formal apology, but it was a recognition of Louie<br />
Sam’s innocence.<br />
Apart from recounting the horrors of the actual<br />
lynching, I found the most difficult aspect of writing<br />
this novel was presenting a truthful portrayal of<br />
nineteenth-century racism. Native Americans fell into<br />
a category all their own in the nineteenth-century<br />
pecking order of bigotry that targeted, among others,<br />
African-Americans, the Chinese, and the Irish. Native<br />
Americans were feared and reviled by many, especially<br />
settlers in the west, as hostile savages. They were<br />
romanticized by others as primitive children living<br />
in a natural, pre-civilized state. Missionaries saw the<br />
aboriginal peoples as heathens in need of Christian<br />
salvation and stepped up to the task—undermining<br />
First Nations cultures and languages and helping to<br />
spread European diseases like smallpox, tuberculosis,<br />
mumps, and measles that decimated aboriginal<br />
populations throughout North America.<br />
Happily, today the Stó:lō Nation represents a<br />
thriving community of eleven bands—among them<br />
the Sumas—working toward self-government and the<br />
preservation of Stó:lō culture. It is my understanding<br />
that, to this day, the memory of Louie Sam remains<br />
very much alive in Stó:lō culture as an important<br />
reminder of the historical racism, injustice, and loss<br />
suffered by The People of the River.<br />
—Elizabeth Stewart<br />
Publisher’s Acknowledgment<br />
<strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> wishes to acknowledge Stephen<br />
Osborne’s powerful article “Stories of a <strong>Lynching</strong>,”<br />
about the true events surrounding the lynching<br />
of Louie Sam, which appeared in issue 60 of Geist<br />
magazine. The revelations in this article were the<br />
motivating force for pursuing the story in a form that<br />
would appeal to young adult readers.<br />
282 283
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
about the author<br />
Elizabeth Stewart has been a screenwriter for<br />
twenty years. She has won several awards for her<br />
work on television series for young people, including<br />
The Adventures of Shirley Holmes and Guinevere<br />
Jones. She has also written movies for television,<br />
among them Tagged: The Jonathan Wamback Story, an<br />
examination of teen violence based on a true incident,<br />
and Luna: Spirit of the Whale, which chronicled the<br />
transformational effect of a stray killer whale on a<br />
First Nations community on Vancouver Island. Both<br />
of these films were nominated for Gemini Awards.<br />
Elizabeth lives in Vancouver, British Columbia,<br />
where she is currently at work on her second novel.<br />
284 285
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
More award-winning books<br />
from <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong><br />
Chanda’s Secrets<br />
by Allan Stratton<br />
paperback $11.95 | hardcover $19.95<br />
H Michael L. Printz Honor Book for Excellence in<br />
YA Literature, ALA<br />
H Top 10 Black History Books for Youth, Booklist<br />
Chanda, an astonishingly perceptive 16-year-old<br />
girl living in the small city of Bonang in Africa,<br />
must confront the undercurrents of shame and stigma associated<br />
with HIV/AIDS.<br />
“No-one can read Chanda’s Secrets and remain untouched by the young<br />
people who are caught in the AIDS pandemic and still battling to make<br />
sense of their lives.”—Stephen Lewis, UN special envoy for HIV/AIDS<br />
in Africa<br />
The Apprentice’s Masterpiece: A<br />
Story of Medieval Spain<br />
by Melanie Little<br />
paperback $12.95 | hardcover $19.95<br />
H Independent Publisher Book Award<br />
H White Ravens Collection, International Youth<br />
Library, Munich<br />
A brilliant and elegantly written story in verse<br />
about one of the most politically complex and troubling times in<br />
human history—the Spanish Inquisition.<br />
“The subject and the history are enthralling …”—Booklist<br />
“This riveting story is peopled by flesh-and-blood characters and replete<br />
with … historical detail.”—School Library Journal<br />
The Bite of the Mango<br />
by Mariatu Kamara with Susan McClelland<br />
paperback $12.95 | hardcover $24.95<br />
H White Ravens Collection, International Youth<br />
Library, Munich<br />
H Silver Award Winner, Book of the Year,<br />
ForeWord Reviews<br />
The astounding true story of one girl’s journey<br />
from war victim to UNICEF Special Representative.<br />
“… a powerful commentary on one of the many costs of wars. An<br />
essential purchase …”—Kirkus, starred review<br />
“... this book will unsettle readers—and then inspire them ...”<br />
—Publishers Weekly, starred review<br />
Cry of the Giraffe: Based on a<br />
True Story<br />
by Judie Oron<br />
paperback $12.95 | hardcover $21.95<br />
H 2011 USBBY Outstanding International Books<br />
Honor List<br />
A girl’s harrowing trek from exile and slavery to<br />
hope in a new land, based on the true experiences of a 15-year-old<br />
Ethiopian Jewish refugee.<br />
“… shows with brutal, unflinching detail the horrors of refugee life and<br />
child slavery and the shocking vulnerability of young females in the<br />
developing world …”—Booklist Online<br />
286 287
Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />
The Hangman in the Mirror<br />
by Kate Cayley<br />
paperback $12.95 | hardcover $21.95<br />
In 18th-century North America, a strong-willed<br />
16-year-old maid caught stealing from her<br />
mistress must use her wits to escape death by<br />
hanging. Based on a true story.<br />
“… does everything good historical fiction should—give the reader a<br />
tremendously detailed sense of time and place … through the eyes of a<br />
protagonist whose emotions are relatable to a modern audience.”<br />
—ForeWord Reviews<br />
Generals Die in Bed: A Story from<br />
the Trenches<br />
by Charles Yale Harrison<br />
hardcover $9.95<br />
Drawing on his own experiences in the First<br />
World War, Charles Yale Harrison tells a stark<br />
and poignant story of a young man sent to fight<br />
on the Western Front.<br />
“The best novel about Canadians in the Great War.”—Professor J.L.<br />
Granatstein, former director, Canadian War Museum<br />
“This is a powerful literary work that deserves an audience beyond<br />
young adults.”—ForeWord Reviews<br />
288